Table of Contents

CHAPTER 1

CHAPTER 2

CHAPTER 3

CHAPTER 4

CHAPTER 5

CHAPTER 6

CHAPTER 7

CHAPTER 8

CHAPTER 9

CHAPTER 10

CHAPTER 11

CHAPTER 12

CHAPTER 13

CHAPTER 14

CHAPTER 15

CHAPTER 16

CHAPTER 17

CHAPTER 18

CHAPTER 19

CHAPTER 20

CHAPTER 21

CHAPTER 22

CHAPTER 23

CHAPTER 24

CHAPTER 25

CHAPTER 26

CHAPTER 27

CHAPTER 28

CHAPTER 29

CHAPTER 30

CHAPTER 31

CHAPTER 32

CHAPTER 33

CHAPTER 34

CHAPTER 35

CHAPTER 36

CHAPTER 37

CHAPTER 38

CHAPTER 39

CHAPTER 40

CHAPTER 41

CHAPTER 42

CHAPTER 43

CHAPTER 44

CHAPTER 45

CHAPTER 46

CHAPTER 47

CHAPTER 48

CHAPTER 49

CHAPTER 50

CHAPTER 51

CHAPTER 52

CHAPTER 53

CHAPTER 54

CHAPTER 55

CHAPTER 56

CHAPTER 57

CHAPTER 58

CHAPTER 59

CHAPTER 60

CHAPTER 61

CHAPTER 62

CHAPTER 63

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 1: HOSPITAL;

 

It was Monday, the very first day of the week. Four more to go. I used to love school, until few years ago, two years to be precise. But now it was hell - literally.

I was late again because I was in the hallway when the bell rang. Actually I preferred to be late for school rather than being early, because I wouldn’t have to hear people murmuring about me in class. I entered the class carelessly because I already knew what the teacher was going to say,

“Steven, keeping up with your usual routine, I see. When will you ever change?” she looked at me sadly then she returned to the board and kept writing.

“I’m sorry, it won’t happen again, madam.” I sounded honest but I wasn’t sure if I was willing to do that.

At least Mrs. McLaughlin wasn’t like other teachers. She’d always be nice to me, even though almost every single one of her periods I always came late.

She didn’t answer or talk to me, she didn’t even turn around. She just shook her head in disappointment and kept writing. I looked for a seat and there was an empty chair at the back.

And honestly, I never liked sitting at the back. That was the worst place I could sit in class because they always picked on me. It was always filled with jerks, and I hated it there. But I had no choice, I moved towards it while everyone was giving me this weird look. They always gave me weird looks, but today they had some intensity in them and I couldn’t understand it. It was like they were saying ‘what’s this freak doing here?’ They had that kind of glare.

Well, this is going to be a long day, I concluded in my mind while sitting down and pay my full attention to the teacher. Which wasn’t an easy thing with everybody drooling over me like wild animals that wants to eat me.

Their stares were drilling my head from every side, and it was like some of them were afraid of me or something. I just wanted to shout at them to stop staring at me, like I’m some kind of Grimm reaper. I was affected with everything that happened just like them, I was affected even more because those were people close to me, not like them. But who cares anyway, I was a monster to them.

Suddenly, there was a knock on the door and the principal got in. Oh god! I found myself whimper inside because I knew it happened again, with the way his eyes were fixed on me.

No way, not again, I refused to believe it was what I thought it was. He talked with the teacher for a short moment, and I was called with him.

“Steven Adams, come with me please.” he called kindly, but I knew there was nothing kind about what he was going to tell me.

He was a tall man with brownish skin and broad shoulders. He had brown eyes and nice long face, nicely shaved. He always looked smart, very smart, with his hair nicely cut.

I got off the chair reluctantly. It’s not pretty if whenever the principal comes to class you are the one who’s being called, I mean every single time. And this was one of those times. It has been six months since the last time he called. But that’s a long time, sure! Not if what he’s going to tell you is the same thing every time. And it’s not something nice, expulsion would’ve been nicer than this. I didn’t want to hear any of it anymore. I didn’t want to be asked the same questions again. But, that wasn’t a choice I could make, I had to do it. It was procedure, as they call it.

I followed the principal to his office. When we got in, the chief of police was waiting and he had the same expression on his face, the executing kind of look. Which didn’t surprise me because he never gave me a chance, that I actually wasn’t guilty. What he already knew was that I was connected to all the crimes.

Well, they always look for evidences, and all the evidences he thought he had on me weren’t real enough and that’s what made him hate me so much . And I was sure that once he heard that the girl was my girlfriend he came straight to school. But I was just glad he didn’t tell my mom because I begged him a long time ago that he will never tell her whatever that was happening. But if he was going to find anything that would convict me, he had the right to tell her and I was going to go to jail if they wanted me to. But right to this point there was nothing even though he was trying day and night, just to find something.

“Hello Steven?” he greeted me sarcastically and gave me a fake smile, which was completely understandable. I don’t think any cop would like to chase after a seventeen years old boy and never find anything.

“Hi,” I replied nervously because I didn’t have the guts to be sarcastic because I was still a suspect in the eyes of the law.

“Let’s cut to the chest, shall we? Where were you yesterday from 9pm to 12am? And be honest.” he said, that same question he always asked me because he expected me to admit it someday. He believed somehow my guilty will eat me and then I will give up.

“I was home sleeping, sir.” I stuttered, it sounded too common now.

“Don’t lie to me boy?” he was infuriated by my answer, maybe he was expecting me to say something else, but responding the same thing meant that he failed, again.

“I’m telling the truth sir.” I said in a most honest way I could, but it came out like any other ten times he asked me before.

He clenched his fist and bolted towards me so that he can choke me or punch me or whatever he wanted to do to me. But before he could touch me the principal held him, I didn’t even know how fast he got to him. Either way I was thankful to him for shielding me.

“I do believe our conversation here is over.” the principal concluded after the chief came down, “well, Mr. Wilson you can go now until you come with valid evidence instead of your uncontrolled rage.” honestly I was surprised he said that to him because of me, but I was even more grateful to him. I guess not everyone thought I was a criminal.

“Duncan.” the chief said then he left,

I was frozen, I couldn’t thank him or hug him, but I would have preferred to hug him though, he had no idea what he just did for me. It was like he lifted a big load off my shoulder by getting rid of that cop. I had to say something though,

“I don’t know what to tell you sir.” I paused for a minute looking for any sign that I should continue, then he smiled and that gave me so much courage so I continued, “thank you so much I real appreciate what you have done for me. I didn’t know if there was people who were willing to defend me. Thank you.” I thanked him wholeheartedly.

“Don’t worry son, I would have done the same thing for my son. You have been through so much for these past few years, and I don’t think people have the right to judge you. So go back to class now.” he said, and honestly that felt so good. For once somebody didn’t doubt me. I left the room and headed to my next class which was science.

I needed to go to the lab and there I would meet Veronica, my girlfriend. The only other outsider who believed me, apart from my sister, Ashley. I was super excited to see her again, even though I just saw her the evening before. I walked along the hallway quickly, rushing to the lab so that she could distract me from this super boring day and the whole world.

I really enjoyed being in this class because Veronica was always there with me. At least in this class nobody treated me badly, but it didn’t mean they treated me well either. I guess I might say they just ignored me except her. She was the best girlfriend ever. I loved her and she loved me like crazy.

I barged in the class only to find a new partner on veronica’s seat next to mine. My face contorted to a deep frown and full of anger, I never asked for a different partner. I was perfectly sure that veronica will never want another partner other than me. I looked around to find her, but she was nowhere in the room. What the hell! I froze, I just saw her last night, and she was fine and very excited to see me today. She would’ve told me if she wasn’t going to come to school today.

In my confusion the bell rang and I had to get seated. I looked on my left and this cute blonde girl was looking at me with a wide smile on her face,

“Hi.” She stretched her hand warmly.

“Hi.” I blurted out curtly not bothering to shake hands, who does that anyway. It’s not like we were in an official meeting or anything, we were in a lab.

But she didn’t seem to mind even though her smile faded and her face was expressionless; also her hand dropped in defeat. I didn’t care though, she was the last person on earth I gave crap about. Because I still was having a million questions on what could possibly have happened to Veronica that made her miss school today.

She didn’t text or call or anything at all. She always told me if she wanted to ditch school. I was in a huge dilemma as to what was really wrong with her. The period moved really slowly and the blonde girl was doing every experiment while I was just sitting and gazing from far trying to figure things out in my mind, but of course that was useless.

She looked at me and I looked at her from time to time. And she seemed to be very interested in me, I could see it in her eyes, even though we just met a couple minutes ago. I remembered what happened with Veronica, the very first time she lied her eyes on me, that very moment I knew she liked me and I liked her. Then, we started dating almost instantly, and quickly we grew closer to each other and fell madly in love.

But that happens only to people who don’t know me and my stories, which are spread all over the town. The ones who knows stay away from me, as far away as possible because they don’t want to have the same problem as me or even worse. Like most of my friends.

Ring, ring, ring, the bell startled me and brought me back to reality and everything was fine. I wondered how the girl managed to cover for me that the teacher didn’t know that my head was far away, wondering in the mist of my many problems and misfortunes. Coldly I picked up my back pack and left for another class not paying attention to the girl, even though she helped me the whole period.

 

 

CHAPTER 2;

 

 

I never knew I was capable of acting so coldly towards a person; I didn’t even know I had it in me. Mom always taught us to be nice and as a result it was never hard for me to do just that, and since people liked me easily it wasn’t that hard until now. I felt horrible for treating her the way I did, but there was no turning back now.

But I needed to know what happened to Veronica, so instead of going to my next class, I went to my locker to get my stuff and go straight to her house. All these questions without answers were killing me, that’s why I needed to go there and find out.

And during that time everyone that was passing by was giving me this condemning glares; which made me think at the back of my head that something must’ve happened to Veronica that’s why. Before I could get the idea to sink in, my suspicions were proven to be right,

“Hey man.” Jared my friend greeted me, actually an ex-friend now, his parents forbid him to be my friend couple years ago.

“Hi J, t’s up,” I always called him J, I didn’t pay attention to him though, I closed my locker and started to head for the entrance.

He followed me and I didn’t bother to pay attention because I didn’t want to act like I was okay with hanging out with the best friend who stopped being one a long time ago. I know it wasn’t his fault, and that his parents had every reason for forbidding him to hang out with me. I totally accepted that, even though he still wanted to be my friend I thought it would be better for him to stay away from me like everyone else. I stopped thinking about it and paced faster to leave him further behind, but something he said stopped me. Almost like a body shut down.

“Hey, I just wanted to tell you that Veronica was brought to the hospital, and she is in a very bad shape man. And as usual nobody knows what happened to her.” I could see him feeling sorry for me and that comforted me a little, at least he hadn’t given up on me and judge me like everyone else.

“So you mean she is alive?” my question was suspicious but he understood what I meant, so he nodded lightly. Relief filled my body, but then, that didn’t mean everything was fine because she was still taken to the ICU.

That realization took away the relief; and guilty, sorrow and worry replaced it. Especially the guilty was more powerful than any other feeling I was feeling. I know it sounds crazy, right? Feeling guilty because somebody else got sick and I wasn’t even the one who gave her the disease or whatever it was.

“Where was she taken, J?” I asked him not willing to waste another second.

“The central hospital.” I didn’t need any other explanation, I rushed outside to my car,

And at that time I started mumbling to myself, ‘why are all these things happening to me? Why do things have to fall apart around me?’ these were the questions I never found answers for, and I’d found myself asking more often for the past few years.

‘Please, please, please she has to live, I can’t take this anymore’ I kept mumbling because I knew things would get worse at any moment.

I got in my car and raced out of school to the hospital. The rules and laws were the last thing in my mind at that time, so I didn’t care if I broke any. The hospital was a few miles away, and it was the biggest hospital in town with best doctors. I saw her face while I was on my way there and how happy she was just yesterday, and now she was in ICU fighting for her life.

‘Maybe I have a Karma,’ I thought, but I never did anything to anyone. I’m not saying that I’m a saint, I mean I never fought with anyone and always tried to take care of even the smallest creatures. I’d done some bad things too but not enough to deserve all the emotional torture I was going through in my life. I guess I should’ve known. I shouldn’t have fallen in love with her, I should’ve stayed away. And now the same thing was happening to her, just like Clara and Sarah my first girlfriends who just died strangely.

‘What is wrong with me?’ frustrated I asked myself while I was at the parking lot that was in front of the hospital. There was a lot of people moving from every direction just as usual, it was a big hospital so it had lots of activities.

I got out and rushed to the reception where I found Veronica’s parents sitting on one of the chairs with their hands wrapped around each other. I felt guiltier seeing them, I almost turned and leave because I was sure that they’d heard about me by now. And they must’ve been super furious with me, for ruining theirs and their Daughter’s life.

It was only three months since we started dating. And it was during that time they arrived in town, so they were practically new in town, but now their daughter was fighting for her life. All because she was involved with the wrong person, me.

“Steven?” a woman voice called from behind and I assumed it was Veronica’s mother. She was very fond of me, but Veronica’s father not so much. Most of the time I went to their house he was always still at work, so we didn’t know each other that much.

I turned around and her eyes were wet with heavy sob. Her husband wasn’t crying, but his eyes were filled with fury and rage. I figured he already knew that I carry bad luck with me wherever I go and his daughter’s incident was all because of me.

I paced closer to them with my head glued down to the floor, but suddenly I felt someone hugging me,

“I’m so sorry for what happened to your daughter Mr. And Mrs. Denvas.” I murmured to her ears but generally I meant it for both of them.

She pulled away, “it wasn’t your fault, and on the contrary she was very excited to see you today.” It felt like she was trying to make me feel good about myself. The thing is, that was impossible. It’d happened too many times to think otherwise.

It did make me feel good for couple seconds though. But then looking at those lovely gray pupils and messed up eye lashes because of crying, and her heart shaped face so sad took all the comfort with it. Looking at her husband made it even harder, but it seemed like he didn’t tell his wife about what he’d already heard about me. I didn’t know if I was supposed to be grateful for it or not.

He was quiet the whole time and his gaze never changed, like he was forcing something in or out of his mind. He was a tall man with a muscular body, but sweet face with well-cut beard from his chin and heavy eyebrows; which were now squeezed to each other. May be he was thinking of kicking me out, but he didn’t want to make a scene in the hospital in front of everyone.

“Go to room number seven on the left, you’ll see her.” Veronica’s mother directed me, while resting her head on her husband’s chest.

But before I could go I made a mistake of looking at his eyes. He didn’t object me going, but he was clearly not agreeing either. Since he couldn’t do anything to stop me without alerting his wife, he gave me this warning glare and he was angrily mumbling through his teeth,

“Don’t you dare, do anything to my daughter!”

Quickly I moved my eyes away and started walking through the hallway and not long I found ward number seven, thankful she was out of ICU. Maybe she was going to be okay after all even though she was still unconscious. I looked through the door glass and I saw Veronica lying there unconscious with tubes everywhere. She looked pale and almost white like snow, and there was no a single mark on her body.

But her beauty was still obvious. Her long well shaped face with her long eyelashes going all the way down to the bottom of her eyes. Her smooth full red lips with the shape of heart. Her slender arms and legs, she was quite tall almost my height, but I was taller a few inches. Then, I remembered her vanilla scent, her favorite perfume, damn she smelled good.

“Aren’t you going to get inside?” I jumped as I gasped out of shock.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to startle you.” It was a nurse in uniform, she looked surprised to my reaction, but recovered quickly.

“No, I need to go pick up my sister from school.” Quickly I started leaving, I didn’t even realize how long I was on that door staring at Veronica.

The nurse got in and I headed to the exit, but before I could leave I passed by the reception. There I found Veronica father sitting his head buried in his hands gazing at the floor. Quickly, I rushed to the door so that he wouldn’t see me because his wife was not there.

Once I got out side I started to breathe again. I didn’t even realize that I held breathe before. But this was so not fair, I never did anything to her and I wouldn’t even dream of doing such thing because I loved her. But now I was the one playing the criminal, why is that?

Was it because somewhere deep inside me thought that, there was a portion for me to what happened to her. That’s absurd, I could never do anything to anyone even when I was bullied I couldn’t do anything, let alone send someone I love to hospital. My girlfriend. And put her in a critical condition like that, I pushed that thought away. I got in the car and left for school where Ashley was waiting for me. At least this time I wasn’t going to be late, so she wouldn’t get angry at me, as she always did every morning.

Because the hospital wasn’t very far away and she didn’t get out of practice very early, that was to my advantage. I couldn’t let her be mad at me because she was the only person who truly understood me and I felt free talking to her about my problems. I was glad that she was my younger sister. Even though I was just adopted by her mother, she still felt like a real sister to me.

I pulled over at the parking lot and I got to wait for her. Everyone that was passing gawked at me, and it was unbearable. How could I manage to make everybody hate me? Most of them I didn’t even know, besides I’d never hated anyone in my life. In fact I’d always try to have as many friends as I could, but failed miserably.

After couple minutes Ashley showed up and once she saw me, her face was soft and concerned. Her blue eyes and heart shaped little face was very sad. I knew she was sad for me because she already heard what happened to Veronica. She knew what people were thinking of me, that I magically put Veronica in the hospital just like the way I’d killed my first two girlfriends.

The moment she reached to me, she threw herself at me and hugged me tight. She was touched by what happened even more than I did, and that’s why I always loved and trusted her.

“I’m so sorry, you don’t deserve any of this.” She murmured under my ear sadly.

I pulled away gently and saw few drops of tears coming from her eyes, “hey, why are you crying?” I asked touched by her emotion, not that I was surprised by her reaction. I always knew that she cared deeply for me, and I was thankful for that.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 3;

 

Sometimes I even got a little worried that she cared too much for adopted sister and brother kind of relationship. Maybe she cared that way because we practically grew up together.

“It’s just that I’m so sad, all these things have to happen to you.” She complained lowly almost like a whisper while my hands were on her shoulders.

“I know it’s not fair, but there is nothing I can do about it. Let’s go home.” I gently led the way and opened the passenger door for her, she didn’t say a word and quietly got in and put on her seatbelt, while I headed to the driver’s side.

Soon we were off the school grounds and on the road heading home. I took a pick couple times at Ashley and she was way too sad than I was, but I understood her. She was always very emotional and sentimental. What happened to Veronica must have touched her so much, especially after hearing what people were saying about me. But seeing her that way made me feel guiltier because of the situation, so I tried to cheer her up,

“It’s not like she is dead. So she is going to be fine, don’t be so sad. It makes me feel worse.” I knew she would try to cover her sadness, knowing it will help me feel better.

“You are not helping. Don’t you feel anything at all? Your girlfriend is lying unconscious in the hospital for god sake. And here you are making jokes. Yes, she is not dead yet, but she is not alive either.” Suddenly her sadness was changed to anger out of nowhere, and I guess she was right I wasn’t helping. Sadly my method didn’t work, now she was sad and angry.

But there was something about what she said, it sent a pang in my mind. She said, she wasn’t dead yet and she wasn’t alive either. As far as I could remember all my friends died and no one survived, could it be possible that Veronica was bound to die as well?

I started to remember all the deaths that I’d come across. First, was my best friend in eighth grade, Malcolm, was found in his bed dead without any evidence of struggle or anything of sort. It seemed like he was suffocated, but there was something strange. There was no sign of poison or fingerprints on him. I was young then, and it was too early for people to pin point me. But after that two more of my friends died in the following years. Suspicions started to rise and people started to wonder.

Not long enough, my very first girlfriend and my first love died. And she died the same way. That’s when all suspicions were proven true, that anyone who got too close to me die. I loved Clara with all my heart and yet people thought I had something to do with her death. That was ridiculous and unfair. But there was nothing I could do.

That was the most painful death of all, well, my parents’ would’ve been painful. But they died when I was too young to recognize them or feel the pain of loss. I was not convinced then, I had anything to do with everything. I kept living my life and soon after I got Sarah. Thankfully it wasn’t that hard to get a girlfriend for me. It’s not that I was too handsome or anything, it was just easy for people to like me. And I didn’t know why until now. I was just an ordinary guy six feet tall with blue eyes and buzz cut hair, and I had a reasonable strong body because of exercises to keep myself in shape.

Unfortunately Sarah had the same fate as Clara. She died in her car when she was returning home from some party. She was a party girl, any party in town you would find her. That day she was all alone in the car. She didn’t have an accident or crushed to something at least that could’ve explained everything. But she was found in her car parked, her face was pale almost white as ice and so were her eyes. They were completely white even her irises were gone, just plain white.

Somehow everybody got to hear about everything that happened and they started to point their fingers at me. Soon after Sarah’s parents heard about me and they started cursing me and warned me to stay away from their family.

And now Veronica was in the hospital. I first saw her in a gas station, and in that very moment we liked each other. I prayed that she wouldn’t end up like my first two girlfriends. But I guess even the gods didn’t give a damn about me after all. It was just three months and that was way too soon for that thing, whatever it was to take her away from me. But at least she was still alive; that’s what I believed. What Ashley said didn’t matter.

But then when I came to think about it, seriously, what the hell was wrong with me! First my own parents died leaving an orphan. When I finally got a life everybody around me died except for the two people who were the most important to me. My adoptive mother and my sister, Ashley. She was as much a sister to me as any real sister could be. At least I didn’t get to lose everybody that I cared about.

“Steven.” I heard a yell that brought me back to reality from my deep depressing train of thoughts. I turned to look at Ashley who was glaring at me furiously,

“Home is few streets back, what is wrong with you?” she kept yelling, “it was like you were completely tuned out, even when I called you didn’t hear.” Suddenly her anger was gone and she was concerned, motherly kind of concern. She did that when I got kind of half conscious.

“Sorry, I’m fine, I was just thinking about something.” I didn’t want to say much, then I made a U-turn and headed home. It wasn’t right but I didn’t have time to look for a place to turn.

Ashley kept staring at me but she didn’t say a word, maybe because she didn’t know what to say. Not long we arrived home and I parked my car in the garage.

I got out of the car and Ashley followed afterwards, close behind with that look she always wore once I got in situations like this. The look which said a lot, speechlessly convincing me that everything will be alright as they always had been. But the problem this time was that I got tired of being optimistic. Because my life sucked and there was no fixing it up.

I got into my room passing the hallway and heard some sounds from the kitchen, which meant that mom was home making dinner. I didn’t care, I slammed the door shut and hopped in bed.

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 4;

 

 

I woke up pretty early with my clothes from yesterday on but I was covered. I guess mom came to check on me before she went to bed. I got off the bed and took off my clothes, then I headed to the bathroom. I let the water run down on me with its comforting warmth and soothing movement. Then the crucial memories of yesterday came rushing back in.

I saw Veronica lying in the hospital bed and I started to wonder. What if she wasn’t going to wake up ever again? What would I do? Honestly, I didn’t have an answer for that and I hoped it wouldn’t come to that because there was no doubt that I would go crazy. Completely crazy. I pushed the thought away and tried to take a decent shower. But that was slightly impossible because I couldn’t stop thinking about everything. I forgot about time and sat at the bottom of the bathroom and let the water keep running over me.

I went back to things which drove me crazy, school. Just thinking about how I was going to be the talk of the day yet again, not in a good way. And this time I was sure there was no allies left for me. Because even the ones who had doubts, now they had proof that there was something seriously wrong with me.

I never knew school could turn out to be hell. Before all this happened I used to love school very much, and I enjoyed keeping my grades up. But now it was a whole different story. In short I didn’t want to disappoint my mother and that was the whole point of going to school.

But it was a big torture for me. I was so fed up with all the staring and the glaring. I was not an alien for crying out loud. I was just a boy whose life was messed up and keep getting worse each day, that’s all. And I was looking for answers like everyone else.

Answers, what answers? Because I didn’t even know what to ask. Should I ask if it was possible that I killed all these people subconsciously without me knowing? But how? Or should I ask a police question, do I have any enemies or enemy who would want to harm me, but kills other people to torture me emotionally? Even if that was the point, why wouldn’t that person come after my family, my mother and Ashley?

All these questions didn’t make a nick sense. If it was me killing them subconsciously my mind would’ve had some glimpse of memories and I would’ve used some kind of weapons. But these people weren’t even touched when they were examined. Second question, I never had any enemies, maybe Bratton, but he was not capable of such thing. Bratton was a douche bag from school who wouldn’t leave me in peace. Besides I could hardly call him my enemy, he was just a spoiled brat who thought that he was stronger than everyone. And evil was not in him, he wasn’t capable of being that cruel.

Without realizing I found myself sitting there for a long time. Until I heard someone getting in my room without knocking. I automatically knew it was Ashley. Quickly I snapped out of it and rushed to my room to get some clothes.

“Oh brother, will you ever change!” Ashley wondered her face filled with concern,

“Why would I want to change?” I asked not quiet getting what she meant.

“You take shower longer than anyone I’ve ever come across, not even girls take shower that long.” She was right, I took shower longer than anyone in our family. It was a good thing everyone had their own shower in their bedrooms. I took long showers because they helped me think and figure things out. But I haven’t succeeded so far. I was right where I started. Ashley never seemed annoyed with me taking long showers though, she was rather amused by it,

“Get ready or we might end up being late for school.” She ordered,

Then she headed out of the room. I threw the towel to my bed and I put on my boxer, then I picked some random blue draft shirt and black jeans, then I slid on my sneakers. I took my bag which was beside the table. My bed room table which I put my laptop and do my homework, like a middle size office table. I made sure that the bag had everything I needed and hurried downstairs. Looking at the time I didn’t have much time. So I tried to leave without having breakfast. I moved as quietly as I could towards the door which was just couple feet away from the stairs.

While holding my breath I started to take steps towards the door very, very cautiously. And for a moment I thought I managed to ditch mom from noticing, but then the door disappointed me. When I pulled the door knob to open it, it squeaked. As usual, almost instantly I heard my mom calling,

“Steven honey, come and have breakfast, I already prepared something for you.” Her soft musical voice coming from the kitchen sounded calm, “I never understand why you always want to skip breakfast.”

I started breathing again allowing my lungs to start working. I shrugged as I was heading to the kitchen which was on the right side from the door,

“Because mom, I don’t want to be late for school.” I mumbled frowning because of the miserable failure. Not that I minded being late for school, I did it for Ashley. Most of the time I made sure we got there just a short time before the bell rang so that Ashley wouldn’t be so angry. She hated being late.

“Well, you wouldn’t be so late if you didn’t take those long showers of yours.” She didn’t look at me, she took a glass from the cupboard and poured some juice for me; she already prepared some pancakes and eggs on a plate, she handed the juice to me, “Bonne appétit,” there was no way I could refuse it. She smiled after seeing me all uncomfortable and annoyed.

I knew why she smiled, it was because I was angry. So she smiled for me to respond that I won’t be angry any longer. I gave her a very weak smile but she was satisfied and went to her room to get ready for work. Ashley was going to rip my head off.

Quickly I forced everything into my mouth and drank the juice. Thank god mom wasn’t around to see it, because she would’ve gotten really mad. She never like inappropriate attitudes, but I had to do it.

I left the kitchen soon after finishing and headed to the garage to get my car. But there I found Ashley waiting inside super angry. Worry hit me and I started to look for an excuse. But up to this point I was sure that I already used them all.

“What took you so long?” she blurted out when I got in and she was angry as a bull.

Honestly, I didn’t have any excuse this time. I started the car thinking what I was going to say. And sadly enough, nothing came up and a simple sorry wasn’t enough anymore. For I’d said it too many times already.

School wasn’t that close to home so it required some driving. After couple miles I couldn’t take seeing her angry at me like that while she was the only friend I was left with. I know she was my sister, but she was also my only friend. We had a very close relationship.

“I’m sorry for making you wait for so long, I promise I won’t do it again.” I pleaded and put on two sweet puppy eyes hoping she would fall for it. But she shrugged and look out the window on her side.

“Ash please.” I tried to be honest but she didn’t move, and her expression became even grimmer.

“Don’t call me Ash,” she muttered in between her teeth, revealing her rage.

“Okay, I won’t, but you have to forgive me. I will kneel right now if you want, just so that you can forgive me.” I left the steering and started releasing my seatbelt so that I would kneel on the seat while the car was moving.

“Okay, okay, okay I forgive you. I don’t want to cause an accident.” She snapped at me while trying to hold the steering wheel. I knew she would do that.

A wide smile formed on my face when I heard her saying those words. She smiled back with irritation because she knew it wouldn’t take long for her to forgive me.

“Thanks Ash.” I muttered softly with a grin.

She rolled her eyes accepting defeat and sighed, “Whatever.”

That’s the good thing about her, she was never stubborn when it comes to forgiving me. I guess that was the reason we were so close. But on the other hand we had to, we had the coolest mother in the whole world and there was only the two of us.

Well, my family was made of three people; mom, my little sister Ashley, and myself. I was adopted when I was very little, even before Ashley was born, and so mom and Ashley were the only people I’ve known my whole life. Mom’s name was Eliza and she worked at a loan company, she was the CEO. We were pretty rich.

When we were growing up, mom taught us to love and care for each other, and she never allowed us to fight or argue. Being raised like that, we automatically became friends. Even though I was the one with many mistakes. She always managed to make Ashley forgive and it was that way until now I was seventeen.

I was thankful that I was adopted with such a good person. Even though I didn’t know what happened to my parents, other than knowing they died when I was very little. But that didn’t really matter now. I already had a family, Ashley and mom.

She treated me in the best way, I couldn’t ask for a better mother than her or for a better sister than Ashley. I was so much contented with my life. Even though the world around me saw me as a monster of some kind, I still felt relief that I had people I could rely on. People who never saw me as a monster.

We arrived at school and few people were rushing inside, which meant we were almost late. Abruptly Ashley got out and left me alone inside. Which was a sign that she was still angry at me. The good thing was that were not that late yet. She could still get in class in time. As for me, it was my junior year, but still felt like freshmen because I was a total stranger. As usual I went to my locker and waited until the bell rang, so that people wouldn’t have time to discuss me, right on my face. The one thing I hated the most.

I went to class and through all the periods I had glares and staring. There was no side that I would look and not find a set of eyes looking at me. The only question I could ask myself was what the hell was going on today? I knew Veronica was in the hospital and, as usual everybody thought it was because of me. But why was everyone acting like they’d seen their worst nightmare when they looked at me! Did I look weirder than other days or what? I always asked myself all these sorts of questions and sadly I couldn’t find any answers.

And in my stupid attempt to look for answers I found myself even more stupid by going to the restroom and look at myself, if there was anything strange about my face. But I was dumbfounded when I saw nothing changed. I had same dark hair, brown eyes, long jaw lines and cheekbones with heavy eyebrows, and I had full pouty lips.

Suddenly, I moved away from the mirror until I hit a stall door. I felt like I was going crazy. After realizing what I was actually doing, and how things were. Everything was going wrong and I didn’t even know why. Right at that moment the bell rang, which was a sign that it was lunch time and that I missed third period. Mr. Gilbert, my math teacher never liked me anyway, I bet he was relieved that I didn’t attend in his class.

I had to get out of there before people started charging in and mock me. Another place not so good to be in when I was in school, the restrooms. There was few people who didn’t pay attention to me, but most did and they always offended me in there. So if I wanted to be safe I had to be out of the restrooms before anyone came in especially Bratton. He hated me the most and with his friends to find me in here he would probably give me a black eye. I never really knew why he hated me so much anyway.

I got out and bumped into couple students who avoided any contact with me. They made a way as I was passing through the hallway while murmuring to each other some things. I wish I could hear what they were murmuring about, I wish I could know what everybody was thinking of me now. What other news came that made them so cold to me this time around? I had nobody to ask, so I went to the cafeteria to get my lunch and acted like nothing had changed. At the counter nobody wanted to be close to me, it was like I had this disease and everybody thought I would infect them or something.

And since the line broke the second I joined it, I had an advantage to get food quicker than everybody else. I went to the abandoned table; this table was on the right side at the end of the cafeteria, right at the corner. It was left there for me when everything started to change. It is funny how somebody’s life can take a turn so quickly. This table used to be full with people, my friends, but now it was empty and it was just as cast out as I was. I sat there and started to eat my apple when somebody sat across. I was looking strictly on my plate, so that I won’t have to see any angry eyes staring at me. However, I had to know who would dare sit with me. Who was not afraid of being near me?

I could’ve said it was Ashley but I forbid her to try to protect me all the time. So I told her to act like everybody else so that she could have a normal life. At least one of us could get to live. And as long as I knew she was on my side it didn’t matter if people thought she hated me as well. The important thing was, I get to be the weirdo and she get to be the cool girl so that we wouldn’t have to suffer the same fate. Even though at first she insisted that she didn’t care what other people said and she was ready to stick with me. I managed to convince her that it wouldn’t do me any good seeing her suffer because of me. So she stayed with her sophomore friends and I stuck with my problems.

I raised my eyes only to see the cute blonde girl from yesterday, and as soon as our eyes met she smiled widely. I wished I could return it but instead I just grimaced. Because I knew it was just a typical teenage girl looking for adventure of some kind, trying to prove some kind of theory she had in her tiny mind.

One thing she forgot was that my life was not some sort of game. People died around me and if she was trying to prove that she would certainly die just like everybody else. But now I was aware and I was not going to let her put her life on the line because she felt like it. She could go try some bunch jumping or sky diving or whatever life threatening adventure she wanted, but not through me. I’d seen too many people die because of me and I would not add another naïve teenage girl on the list.

I looked at her plainly, not wanting to show her any interest at all. Under normal circumstances I would’ve liked her. She was totally the kind of girl I would like, she had cute blues eyes, long eyelashes and little chubby cheeks; she had full lips with slightly red color. And from the look of her figure she wasn’t that tall, maybe five feet and couple inches. And I liked her teeth the most, they were tiny but very well arranged, and that made her look even cuter when she smiled.

CHAPTER 5;

 

 

“Hi,” she greeted, “I didn’t see you in third class, and I almost thought you went home with all the rumors around.” She was in almost all of my classes, I wasn’t surprised she asked.

“What rumors?” that was the only thing I was interested in, at least. Finally I would know what the circus was about.

“Didn’t you hear the girl at the hospital got worse last night? She practically was in the brink of death,” her careless talking made my heart sink and my guilty shot up. Another person died because of me. But I had to make sure first.

“So, you are telling me she died.” I asked impatiently,

“No, not yet. She got better this morning, but she still in a coma.” She seemed like she didn’t know she was talking about my girlfriend and she was there because of me. But I was pretty sure she knew it, she just didn’t believe it. Which only meant she was new here and she had doubts like everyone new in school would until they got in a coma or even death.

Hearing that made me want to go see her. But remembering how Veronica’s father looked at me, I was pretty sure he would not hold himself back this time. So I decided to wait until she woke up, if she was going to wake up.

“I need to go to class.” I said as I was getting up to leave.

“I’m coming with you, we have the same class after lunch, remember?” she said like it was obvious. I didn’t know if she remembered that we met just yesterday shortly and I saw her in my first class today, that’s it. Because she acted like we were already best friends or something.

My next class was Arts, the one class I enjoyed being in. There was no too many prying eyes and the ones that were there always stuck in their businesses. This was the class that I didn’t feel like such a weirdo. Well, the blonde girl was one of those girls who doesn’t give up easily, the stubborn kind of girl. She sat right next to me despite the death glare I gave her. So since acting angry wasn’t helping I chose to ignore her the whole period.

And I was glad at least it was time to go home when the class was over. Even though the girl kept following me, and the surprising thing was that she never seemed to be affected with my cold act. I couldn’t tell if she was like a child who was just curios and would not give up or it was an actual grown girl who was really good at pestering people. She was just clinging to me, it’s a good thing I was in desire to embarrass her in front of everybody, so I went to my car while she was following me behind.

Except this time she wasn’t following me, she parked her car next to mine, so she was practically going to her car. Before she got in, she said goodbye to me cheerfully with a wide smile, then she got in and left. For a second I stood there puzzled and people looking at me. And I knew exactly what they were thinking about. That I lured another girl in my trap yet again. They thought that I’d found my next victim, while all I was trying to do was keep that ‘victim’ away from me. I didn’t want to hurt anybody anymore. But who would believe me anyway.

“Come on Steve, let’s go home.” I heard someone calling from the side of the car as I was lost in my thoughts.

I looked up and saw Ashley looking at me with sympathy and that I told you so kind of look. She said the day before that Veronica was not dead yet and well, everybody heard what happened to her. She almost died again last night. Who knows what was going to happen tomorrow.

“Come on.” She said again, and that’s when I registered what I had to do.

I unlocked the driver’s door then I let her in after opening the passenger door. And without talking I took off and we were off the school compound. Even though she didn’t speak I knew what she was thinking about. She was thinking that those people had no right to treat me like that. And that out of all the people in the world I was the wrong person to be suffering.

I used to believe that, but now I was starting to wonder if I was truly innocent. If I had nothing to do with the deaths of all those people. If I was never involved with them in the first place; would they still be alive until now? Too bad I would never find out. My only concern now was too see Veronica get better and alive. And I promised myself that I was never going to involve myself in anybody’s life again. I was born to be alone and I was going to embrace that. To be alone is better than to have your loved ones killed because of you.

“Can I ask what you are thinking about?” Ashley startled me from my thoughts.

I looked at her, the only person I never got to lose. The only person who had been with me through it all, the only person who never doubted my innocence. Before I could drift even further I pushed the thoughts away.

I looked at her, “You know what I’m thinking about,” then turned my head back on the road and focused there so that I wouldn’t have to see her hurting expression.

She didn’t say anything after, but just sighed and kept looking out the window. She knew there was no reason to repeat the same old words over again. Because she knew it wasn’t helping. She and I knew that it was somehow my fault now. My involvement with Veronica somehow brought her all the trouble she was into right now.

Today I drove a little bit roughly. We arrived home a little bit too early than our usual time and Ashley didn’t complain this time because she knew I had plenty in my mind. Soon after I got out of the car I went straight to my room to finish my homework first. I preferred it that way so that I will be done by dinner time.

And usually we never talked about school problems at home, because we never wanted to upset mom. She was a busy woman and considering how much she loved us, hearing what had been going on in school she would have caused even more trouble. And that would’ve made me look even creepier, so Ashley and I decided to keep school problems under our abs. We talked about only those things which mattered, like homework’s and school activities. Before I could know it, Ashley came barging in my room to tell me that dinner was ready. The food was nice and it relaxed me fairly.

After dinner, I knew I was going to have a beautiful sleep, so without wasting time I rushed to my room after saying goodnight to mom and Ashley. I jumped into my bed after putting on my pajamas, and within matter of seconds I drifted into a deep slumber which was utterly refreshing and nightmare free.

The next day I woke up pretty early. I went to the bathroom to get shower right away. So that I could use the time I needed without worrying about Ashley being angry at me. And as every morning I always wondered how my day was going to be. Was I going to get even more bad news? What was going to happen to Veronica? What was going to happen to me? I shoved all the coming up questions before I could get frustrated. I wanted this day to be less depressing and thinking about my problems wasn’t helping. I finished my shower and went back to my room.

And right at that moment the alarm went off, which was a sign that I woke up earlier than usual. I was going to have a decent breakfast and wouldn’t have to worry about Ashley or her anger. I took my blue jeans and long sleeved blue shirt and put on my supra, and in no time I was ready. I went to my table and started to arrange my books in my back pack.

Soon after I finished my door was opened and I knew it was Ashley. She was coming to wake me up but she sighed loudly after seeing that I was ready,

“Hey Sis,” I greeted her turning to face her. Her face was very suspicious like she was trying to make up something in her mind. I guess I knew why because it wasn’t my style to wake up so early in the morning, but today I did and that was suspicious to her.

She quickly recovered and she was back to her normal self, “Hey brother,” she greeted charmingly with a wide smile of satisfaction.

“What is that smile for?” I asked sarcastically because it was obviously unnecessary,

“For not having to argue with you today. At least today I can have a break.” She replied as sarcastic as I first asked then she smiled widely again.

“Hahaha, very funny, but you are always the one who starts the arguments.”

“Yes, because of your laziness and you always make us be late for school, sloth.” She snapped at me and I couldn’t accept defeat,

“Hey don’t call me sloth,” I raised my voice, “and I’m not lazy, it’s not my fault that I enjoy taking shower and you don’t.” she didn’t like my sarcasm so she got angry,

“Don’t make excuses, sloth you are.” She put emphasis on the sloth so that she can get back at me, to get me mad.

“Don’t call me that Ashley,” I yelled at her, “what does it even mean?” then I asked because I didn’t know why she called me that.

She smirked evilly, “Why don’t you…?” before she could finish the door was opened again.

“That’s enough guys come on downstairs and have breakfast before you run late for school arguing over nothing,” mom called from the door post.

“Yes, mom.” We both said lowly because we knew she always hated us arguing.

“Why do you always do that?” Ashley whispered to me,

“Do what?” I asked my brow raised as in confusion.

“Make a big deal out of everything I say,” she explained with her eyebrows frowned in irritation.

“I don’t know why, by the way sorry for yelling at you back there,” I apologized and poked her back a little in mockery as I always did soon after we argue,

“It’s okay, I’m used to it.” She mumbled faintly as if tired of my apologies.

“Hey, wait a minute.” I raised my voice again starting another argument,

“There you go again.” She rolled her eyes and put on a bored expression.

“But,” she cut me off before I could continue.

“Alright, you win. Because I said today was my break, I don’t want to argue with you.” She complained while pulling a chair by the dining table,

“Steven, stop bugging your sister now. That’s enough.” Mom chipped in and she talked softly as she usually did, I never heard her yell for as long as I can remember. Her voice was always soft and humble, almost melodic.

“Thank you.” Ashley sighed and put her hands on the table as if very exhausted.

I shrugged and leaned back on my chair waiting for breakfast which mom was finishing up preparing. And in no time she finished and brought everything at the table, there was some sausages and boiled eggs which neither Ashley nor I liked very much. But mom always insisted us to eat for our own good, and orange juice, my favorite.

“Mom, I don’t see my lemonade,” Ashley complained after seeing only orange juice.

“I didn’t forget you dear,” mom said softly coming with a jar of lemonade.

Ashley sighed because that was her favorite, she liked to drink it for breakfast. For a second she thought mom forgot about her and all over sudden she was furious. But after seeing mom coming with it the anger vanished. She always had bad temper.

“Okay, hurry up and go to school.” Mom said after setting the table and giving us kisses at the temple she went to her room to get ready for work.

After breakfast we went to the garage and headed to school. Today I didn’t have to drive that fast because were pretty early, even earlier than usual.

“Hey, are you ready for this?” Ashley asked cautiously not to upset me, but I wouldn’t because it was inevitable to talk about it.

And honestly, without any doubt I wasn’t ready for whatever that was waiting for me at school, but I had to face it anyway. I sighed loudly as if it was just a very simple thing to me while it wasn’t, “Yah, absolutely.” I lied to make her comfortable and at ease.

Even though what was happening to me and concerned her very little, still she was very worried. That’s how she was.

“Are you sure? Because I’m not.” she admitted her worries, which was just obvious on her features.

“Pretty sure, and don’t worry everyone has probably already forgotten about it.” My words were certain but my face was trying hard to betray me as I was trying to put on a decent smile, which almost came out as a grimace.

It was that kind of expression which said ‘everything’s going to be fine, kind of’ while nothing was fine was. Thank god Ashley bought it and we were quiet for the rest of the way up until school. Probably because we were both very worried, so we were waiting silently to see everyone’s face once we got to school.

It was easy for people to recognize me because I was driving Dodge one of the rarest cars in our town. Mom forced me to have it because she loved it and she wanted my car to be unique so here I was. Once I parked my car fear and worry invaded my body. Not really sure if I wanted to get out of my car. I took a peek outside the car and saw few eyes glaring at the car and that made things even worse.

I took deep breathes, inhale and exhale couple times to gain my confidence. Ashley noticed how intense I became and she said,

“I can go in with you if you want,” She offered,

“No, I got this,” I refused because I didn’t want to be seen like I was a weakling that I had to rely on my little sister. Yes, Ashley was way more confident than I was, but to show that to everyone was completely unacceptable, “go ahead, I can handle this,” I continued,

“Okay.” Then she got out of the car.

I took another gulp of air and exhaled then I opened the door to get out. I pointed down my head so that I wouldn’t see all those eyes which looked viciously and ferociously like they wanted to tear me in pieces.

I walked down the hallway and I could still feel those eyes burning the back of my head because of the hateful stares. This was the point where I wished I could die or vanish or just be swallowed by the earth. Or stop existing because it was too much. I wanted to be left alone. I never did anything to anybody or those people. How many times was I supposed to repeat myself? I wish I could shout out loud.

I reached my locker and even before I could open it I was slammed against it hard. ‘Jerk’ I thought I my mind. I turned around to see the person and guess who, it was Bratton. ‘Typical’ I snarled between my teeth. Great, my morning was just perfect. I stared at him calmly because I was already used to his bullying,

CHAPTER 6;

 

 

“What?” he asked bitterly and anger reflecting from his face, “You know I wonder why you are still alive! Oh, wait a minute, it’s you who feed on them. You and your little sister,” He mocked carelessly and leaned on my face putting emphasis on ‘you and your little sister’.

I was okay with everything he was saying about me up to the point when he mentioned Ashley, and that’s when I lost my cool. Rage shot through me and in an instant my hand attacked his neck and moved him around to slam his body on my locker. While his two friends were too taken off guard to figure out what to do.

“Don’t you dare, mention my sister’s name,” I hissed through my mouth filled with anger and tightened my grip so that he wouldn’t break free.

But then he started choking in my grip due to lack of air. At first I didn’t notice, I was too angry, the anger I’d been holding inside for too long. At that very moment something I never noticed before. Something so real like another person from inside me was fighting with the anger and try to put my senses right. And as expected I snapped and I saw Bratton struggling to free himself from my grip and people surrounding us,

“I’m so sorry,” I whimpered quickly releasing him and he started to cough violently. I left and I fled to the boy’s locker.

While I was in there I started to feel very guilty and someone inside was accusing me harshly, and kept repeating what I did was wrong,

“I said I’m sorry,” I found myself shouting all alone.

I got out and went to the classroom which I was already late. But I didn’t care, that was the least of my worries. I walked in the class and the teacher didn’t say a word. She just shook her head and motioned me with one hand to take a seat. And if things could get any better the only empty chair was with the Blondie I met couple days ago. She grinned all her teeth out, as if there was something funny. The last thing I wanted to see was someone so fucking happy. It made me feel like she was laughing at my problems.

Suddenly that feeling came back warning me that I had no right to think that way. As if I had no choice I found myself smiling back at her willingly. My mind was thinking about something else but my body was responding differently. It was like I was experiencing two people in one body. She patted the chair next to her for me to sit down. And yet again as if I had a choice I dropped myself on the chair and got my book out of my back pack and set it on the table.

I wanted to treat her badly so she can stay away from me because I was a time bomb which would explode on anybody who touched it. I didn’t want her to be my next victim. I didn’t want anyone else to end up in the hospital or dead because of me. I wanted to be left alone. I was planning to build a steel wall which no one was going to break. It didn’t matter if I had to fight with every ounce of my body to keep people away I was going to do it.

That feeling or that person, another person in me tried to reason with my mind not to do it. It pushed my feelings so that I could feel fear of being alone but I didn’t accept it. Those were my decisions and there was no changing them.

“Just leave me alone.” I found myself murmuring in class.

And the funny thing was that I was in second class and the Blondie was beside me again and I didn’t notice it until I felt people’s eyes boring my face. I must have been going crazy, or being possessed. That kind of feeling like your body is moving and working but you are not controlling it. Like you are watching from somewhere.

After coming back from my depth of everlasting thinking I turned around to glare at the Blondie, only to meet with a wide smile.

God! This girl smiled like a lot, no matter how cold I tried to act towards her she always kept her smile. Few minutes later the bell rang and signing that it was time for another period, at least this one I was aware. So the Blondie went with me to chemistry lab because she was in that class as well. And this class passed just like that, I wasn’t even sure if I knew what everyone was doing.

The experiments were done with Blondie, most of them anyway I was just watching most of the time and during that time I was lost half way. I used to be good in school, but not anymore. This time around I was terrible, sometimes I even wondered what I was doing in school. That’s how bad things got for me.

In flash it was lunch time. I picked up things and rushed out of the class so that I would leave the Blondie behind. I didn’t want people to see me walking with her down the hall like she was my girlfriend or something; which she wasn’t. Even if she wanted to I couldn’t let her, besides what were people going to think. She was next on the list. So I hurried to the cafeteria and thankful she didn’t ran after me.

Down the hall I passed by some of Veronica’s friends and they were talking about going to visit. I peeked at her two best friends from under my eyes and they were glaring at me. It wasn’t so bad because I was kind of used to it, so I just turned quickly when they turned to look at me.

The cafeteria was almost full of people and the line was moving a little too slowly. At least today it didn’t break as soon as people saw me. I stood there impatiently because of all the stares. I didn’t have much either, I’d been too stressed out lately and I lost my appetite along the way. So I took an apple and a bottle of soda. It’s cheesy I know, but it was the only thing I felt like taking out of the junk food they were serving. Living with my mother made me see how not so good food from school was. That was also one of the reasons.

I found my most isolated table as usual and got myself seated while staring over nothing on the table. I wanted to drift back to my thoughts but before I could do that the Blondie followed me yet again. She sat across the table facing me and this time she was acting a little different.

She didn’t talk to me, she just concentrated on her lunch plate. I ignored her and kept drinking my soda until Bratton came again to ruin my mood.

“Hey, I came to finish what we started earlier. You didn’t think it will end like that. Did you?” he was getting his fist ready and his knuckles were white showing that he was ready to pounce some punches. I was supposed to be afraid but I wasn’t, but it didn’t mean I wanted to fight with him either.

“I said I was sorry. And I just want to be left alone.” I said quietly hardly above a whisper because I knew it didn’t matter what I said to him. He was going to do what he wanted anyway.

“What did you say?” he grumbled angrily,

Honestly, I never knew why he hated me so much while I’ve never done anything to him, except for what happened in the morning.

“He said he wants to be alone,” suddenly she got off the chair and faced him.

“Look, I don’t care who you are cutie, but you are interfering with my business here.” He snarled at her obviously irritated.

But she didn’t move, “he is my business. So if I were you, I would walk away right now.” She commanded him. Which was just weird considering her height and body Bratton could crash her and she wouldn’t be able to do anything. Bratton was tall with huge body almost seven feet high and she wasn’t even six feet, so he was more like a giant to her, he towered over her. And commanding him like the way she did was a little absurd. But her ego was over the top. She totally took me by surprise there.

People started to focus their attention towards us. I was so not ready for drama, I already had too many problems to care about what they were doing. I just buried my face in my hand and head down staring at the table. What confused me was the Blondie, what the hell did she want from me? Why was she defending me! I really wished Ashley was here to take me away.

“I don’t take orders from people like you. And who are you? His next victim.” Bratton mocked her while chuckling.

“That’s none of your business. Now walk away. Cutie.” She teased him and started to turn around.

I could see rage radiate from Bratton eyes, guessing he didn’t like what she called him, “what did you call me?” he snapped raising his hand ready to grab her neck.

But suddenly faster than I could anticipate I heard Bratton’s head smashed on the table with his arm behind his back groaning in pain struggling to free himself and failed miserably. Because he couldn’t move even an inch. The girl had some sort of super strong grip, something I could never have expected from her

“Why do people never listen?” she said while holding Bratton down who was completely hopeless and powerless considering his body.

After a while he stopped struggling and he was just lying there, “let me go bitch,” Bratton complained under his teeth.

Blondie didn’t mind him, she finally let him go and he finally walked away while shooting daggers at me. As if I was the one who smashed his face on the table. He stretched his arm while cursing on his way out of cafeteria. I guess his bodyguards were good for nothing; generally they were his friends. But they always followed him around like some kind of bodyguards.

“Thanks.” I murmured to her when she sat down,

“It was nothing, I hate d bags anyway.” She didn’t seem to mind, to her it was like nothing happened and that was weird. She just smashed the quarterback’s head on the table,

“But you had no reason to do it.”

“Of course I had a reason, you.” She said calmly but that didn’t make sense. I didn’t keep talking though I just kept quiet,

“Wait, what?” the question popped out after the words were sunk in my brain,

Before she could answer the bell rang and it was time to go back to class for the remaining hours. And thankfully she had a different class this time around, so we went separate ways. But there was something still bothering me. What did she mean? That I was the reason she beat up Bratton.

Why did she pay too much attention towards me? Didn’t she already know what I was? Didn’t know the sad end everyone who tries to get close to me get? Who was she anyway? Right at that moment I came to realize that I didn’t even know her name. I just knew her as the blonde girl. I needed to know who she was, but at the same time I didn’t want to.

 

After school hours I left class and head to the parking lot waiting for Ashley. On my way there on the hallway I bumped into Veronica’s friends again. They were talking about her and from the way they were talking it seemed like she was doing fine. They didn’t give me that death glare anymore. Well, at least there was something good happening in my life. Out of these strange days of my life, I found myself very happy. Just knowing she got better.

Because Veronica was going to be okay. I knew she wasn’t going to be my girlfriend again, but knowing that she was going to be fine. And the fact that not all of them died gave me relief. It didn’t mean I was going to date anytime soon because of that knowledge. The fact that there was something wrong with me was still there. Veronica was one exception and she almost died as well. So welcoming new people to my life was not yet an option for me.

And now that she was fine again I thought of going to visit her at least to make sure for myself. To see her beautiful eyes and her beautiful smile that always made my day. Just like the way she did when we were together, I couldn’t wait for tomorrow to go and see her. I missed her so much.

She was among few people who didn’t give me weird look. You know most people gave me these looks. Some looked at me with pity, some hatred, but when I was with her all I could see was love and passion. That thought made me sigh and smile stupidly.

She was another person from Ashley who made me feel different. From Ashley who always encouraged me to have hope.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 7;

 

“Looks like somebody is having a good afternoon.” I turned to look at the person even though I already knew who it was, Ashley.

“And why would you say that?” I asked suspiciously not approving what she just said, but she was right I was having a not so bad day. It was better than most.

“Because you always put your hands in your pocket and you are not running your hands over your hair after every five seconds.” She explained, and I wasn’t surprised she actually observed every tin tiny detail about me, some things I wasn’t even aware myself. I guess you might call her over protective sister or something like that.

“Okay that’s enough doctor.” I smiled and opened the door for her.

She got in and I rushed to the driver’s side and got in as well. I started the car and just before I could take off I heard a tap on my window. Somehow that was odd for me because I didn’t have lots of friends who came to me anymore, especially after school. I looked to the side and I guess I should’ve known it was the Blondie. She signed me to lower the mirror down, and I did but what she wanted this time around was still a puzzle for me.

“Hey, you forgot you textbook.” She raised her and I saw my history textbook. How she happened to have it? I had no idea, but there was no time for asking.

Knowing Ashley, she must’ve been peeping over my shoulder attentively to see her so that she could make fun of me later. So I made it as quickly as possible for the Blondie to leave.

“Thanks, goodbye.” I took my textbook and started to rise the window back up quickly, then the Blondie waved from the other side and walked away. Ashley was looking at me with her eyes furrowed and that got me confused somehow,

“That was rude.” She curtly snapped at me,

“I don’t understand.” She shook her head sadly,

“Jesus Steve, that girl was helping you. You shouldn’t have treated her like that, she was cute by the way. Who is she?” that was exactly what I was avoiding. For her to stop making assumptions.

“She was a girl, didn’t you see?” I replied in a duh tone and raised my eye brow a little.

“You know that’s not what I was asking. What I meant was, who she is in details; like her name, where she comes from, how you became friends or how do you know each other! That’s what I meant.” She explained while her hands were moving from one end to the other. And I on the other hand was trying hard to find an excuse because I knew she wouldn’t believe me if I would tell her that I didn’t even know her name. But at the end I ended up empty, so I just pretended to concentrate on the road. And acted like I didn’t hear her because I was paying attention on the road, while I wasn’t.

“Come on Steve, just tell me already.” She pleaded with those adorable blue eyes of hers and her long brown hair on her face, she looked so lovely when she put on a puppy face,

“Alright.” I gave up,

“Okay tell me, who is she?” her face lit up, little gossip she was. But the excitement soon vanished.

“Unfortunately I don’t even know her name.” I said sadly,

“What? You are lying.” She snapped and moved her face close to me and tilted me to look at her, but then she discover I was telling the truth. I could call it her super power or something because she always knew when I was lying or telling the truth.

“Fine, but how is that possible? Because from the look on her face she’s quite fond of you.” She soon drifted into a depth of thought and I knew what she was thinking about. She was looking for a way to help me get close to the girl, as if I wanted her to.

“Alright, we are home, stop whatever that you are doing because I will not do it.” I told her while I was parking the car to the garage.

“No, it’s not over yet.” She tapped her index finger on her lips,

“What’s not over yet?” she slipped out of the car and went inside the house, while I was still wondering what she meant.

I followed her afterwards but we didn’t talk about it because that’s how we were used to. We never talked about our school problems while we were home. I didn’t want to talk about it mostly because I didn’t want to worry mom with all the things that happened.

My school life was hell, I was a freak and a people’s killer or whatever that was happening to all those people. The people that were once my friends and my girlfriends. And if mom was to find out about what was happening in school she would have moved me to another school in an instant, and I didn’t want that. First I was kind of used to be around the school and I was fond of it despite my suffering. Second, I didn’t want to be separated from Ashley because she always stood by me. By joining another school I would’ve been lonelier than ever.

I was in my room lying there while I was thinking about tomorrow and Veronica. To finally see her healthy again and full of life. Some part of me wanted to leave her to live her own life because being with me only brought her trouble and I didn’t want that for her.

Actually, I brought trouble to everyone not just her. But a larger part of me wanted her back real bad, to hold her and kiss her and feel her soft lips against mine.

“Steve, dinner is ready.” Ashley startled me after barging into my room as her usual style and cut short my illusion.

“For once, can you just knock the door before barging in?” I yelled out of rage because I didn’t want to be interrupted from the few good thoughts that I hardly had.

“I’m sorry I thought you might be sleeping.” She apologized and seemed like she was surprised with my reaction, and from the look on her face she was hurt too.

“Look, I’m sorry I yelled at you. It’s just that you startled me and I got angry.” I got off the bed and held her hands with mine.

“It’s okay,” she blushed, yah, she always did that when I got all sensitive and stuff, “let’s go mom is waiting.” She said, I nodded and she led the way downstairs.

At the dinner table mom already prepared everything and today she went all Chinese, there was this weird Chinese soup and pasta. By the look of it I wasn’t going to have anything than pasta. You see, my mom and Ashley liked to taste all these kinds of food. Different kinds of food, but not me. I couldn’t keep up with them, I found it hard to taste all those weird food there were eating.

While Ashley and mom were commenting on all the stuffs they were stuffing in the mouth. I had nothing to comment about. I just enjoyed eating pasta with some juice and that’s it, my dinner was over. I went to my room to get some sleep for tomorrow. But before I could fall asleep the Blondie popped up in my mind and how she smashed Bratton earlier. And the way she said that I was the reason she did it.

Who the hell was she? And what did she want from me? By the way how did I not know her name? Out of nowhere I found myself interested with her, but I pushed the idea away. If I would try to get too close to her and something bad was to happen to her too it would be unforgivable on my side. So I let go of the idea and the whole thing, waiting to see what she was going to do next. Without even realizing it I slowly drifted to sleep.

The next thing I realized there was a sound of something beeping and automatically I knew it was the alarm. I got up lazily and headed to the bathroom. As usual I followed my routine; bath, brushing my teeth and dressed up, ready for school.

Thinking of school, the Blondie popped up again and I found myself thinking about her more than I was supposed to. I stopped myself though because there was no place for new people in my life. Even for just a simple friend.

“Steven, hurry up I don’t want to be late today,” Ashley called from down the hall, which snapped me back to reality and quickly I rushed downstairs for breakfast.

“Morning mom, Ashley,” I greeted after I’ve seated down at the dining table.

“Thank god,” Ashley sighed, “at least today he was on time.” She didn’t have to explain why she said that, so I just smirked at her reaction because I knew how much she hated not being on time.

“Morning honey, sleep well?” mom responded while busy finishing up with the pancakes she was making.

“Yes, I slept well. And how about you mom? How are you?” I was always sensitive with mom even though she always gave me the same answer. Sometimes I even thought she was perfect. Because not once did I ever hear her saying she was sick. And today it was the same.

“You know me Steven. I am always fine. Thanks for asking though.” I wasn’t surprised, so I just let the topic die and we were quiet for a while until Ashley busted out,

“Mom, can we have our breakfast now? You are taking too long,” she yelled, but we were not bothered with her attitude. She was always on edge in the morning; you probably don’t want to cross her at that time because things would get ugly.

“Calm down, it’s almost ready,” mom said calmly and settled breakfast on the table at last.

Well, breakfast didn’t take long with Ashley reminding me how much time we’ve left every five seconds. After breakfast, I collected my books and my bag then joined Ashley who was waiting in the car.

“Hey, you are okay, right?” she asked warily and that was one of the good things about her. She always cared about me even about the tiniest things.

“Yah, I’m okay it’s not like I’ve committed a crime or anything.” I tried to be amusing, so that I could prove to her that I was fine. But inside, I guess I always got nervous when I thought of going to school. In reality I was still pretty worried.

“Okay, what about the girl?” of course she remembered and I hopped that she wouldn’t but I guess I underestimated her.

“I have couple classes with her,” I answered awkwardly because I didn’t really want to talk about her.

“Okay so.” I stopped her before she could ask what she was going to ask because I didn’t want to hear it,

“Look, honestly I don’t want to talk about her. So, can you please drop it already?” I snapped, I didn’t want to but I had to. As I knew Ashley she could be pretty prying sometimes.

And thank god she didn’t push it. That was a relief because I wasn’t really comfortable with the topic. But that didn’t stop my mind from thinking about her. There was something suspicious about her. She didn’t seem like she was interested in me the way I was thinking, it was more like she wanted to find something from me.

Although she tried to cover it from me but I was good at reading people’s intentions. So, her job didn’t seem like it was going so well with her. The more I thought about her the more I discovered something new. She was like this big puzzle I needed to solve, just like the way I was to her. Some part of me wanted to know what she wanted to find from me; but some other part wanted me to keep a good distance from her. Because sometimes it starts like that and then at the end things get serious and I would get in trouble. I didn’t want that.

We arrived at the school while I was still thinking about the girl and what I would do with her. But I had to stop thinking about her too much because I didn’t want to be too attached to her, since it wasn’t good for either of us. But still I let the time decide what would happen next. If she was going to be my friend I was going to let her close enough to find out what she wanted from me. After that I was going to end it right away for her own safety.

“Have a good day and take care, alright?” Ashley said before she walked out of the car with a wide grin on her face, and I thought maybe she saw something.

“You too Ashley,” I ignored her expression. Assuming maybe she saw one of her friends when she got out.

But I was wrong she had that grin for me, because it was that same girl that I’d been thinking about all night and all morning. She was standing couple cars away at the parking lot and looking at my car eagerly. At first I thought of staying inside the car for couple more minutes so that she could go away, especially since being late didn’t affect me like Ashley. But then again I thought, what if she doesn’t leave. I wasn’t going to cower away from her. I suck it up and I got out of the car because I was never going let her have power over me. Once she saw me she gave this wide grin, which I didn’t know what it was for. I ignored her and headed to the entrance, and she followed right away.

She was pretty persistent, I could give her that. Although everyone practically talked ill of me, she still wanted to be with me. She must’ve been sick or something, and that’s exactly how people saw her. It was that way because no one, I mean no one wanted to be my friend anymore but she kept insisting. Even though I tried so hard to push her away.

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 8;

 

I went to my locker and she followed. She stood next to it, and during all that time I refused to speak to her. But that didn’t seem to bother her at all. She stood there leaning against the locker next to me without any care in the world. And that was super irritating.

“What do you want from me?” I blurted out at her, which made everyone that was passing by to turn and look at me,

“Oh, look, he speaks. I thought you turned mute overnight,” it was shocking how calm she was. It was as if nothing I did could affect her.

“Groh!” I groaned in anger and I started to go to class. I never met someone so irritating. Up to the point where you want to strangle her, just so that she could stop pestering you.

This girl was determined to make my life a living hell, without including how upside down my life already was over these couple years. She followed me and at some point this was the only time that I was actually grateful she followed me, because I ran into Bratton on my way to class. Suddenly she came to my rescue, like nothing I did and kept doing bothered her.

What kind of person was she? That person who has nothing that actually bothered her. The person that can be pretty childish and stupid at times, and then again she could be pretty courageous and face the most stubborn person in school. At the same time, she could be this nerd who understood everything in class.

Like seriously, what was her deal? I couldn’t real place her anywhere. She could fit anywhere and at the same time, she couldn’t. Except, for the part where she tried to be a pain in the ass to me, a leech that would not go away. Yes, she helped me somehow, but being with me was going to put her in danger and I didn’t want that for her. If only she could listen to what everyone was saying and believe that it was true all of it; I wouldn’t need to try so hard to push her away.

While my thoughts were still scrambling inside of head the teacher came in couple minutes later. After, everyone was seated and because the blonde girl was so fixated with me, she couldn’t make any friends of her own. Probably, because she was first, crazy and second, because she was interested in me, sort of. And that was not acceptable to lots of people in school.

I couldn’t seem to be able to stop thinking about her. I don’t know if it was because I was worried about her or if it was because I wanted to know more about her. As if I knew anything about her anyway. Either way I pushed everything from my mind and tried to focus on what the teacher was teaching. Only to make my mind even more jammed than before, wasn’t a big fan of math anymore. But I tried to catch as much as I could.

God, I was so messed up. I wasn’t used to be like this, my life was simple with perfect grades at school and lots of friends. I was just as famous as Bratton, but now I was nothing.

What happened?

That was the question I couldn’t find the answer for. It was this big fog which covered the rest of my life. Walking out of it didn’t seem like an option because it felt like something was following me like a shadow, or there was some part of me which I wasn’t aware of that was doing all these terrible things. I couldn’t tell what the hell made my life so miserable.

To me, life was one big torture chamber which I couldn’t escape from. And that the pain, I was supposed to endure it myself. Because whenever I got something or someone to sooth the pain life took that person away from me as well.

What wrong did I do? None or at least that I could remember. Mom always raised us to be good people, so I couldn’t harm anyone. Besides there was this guilty I could feel, which was more like a person now, I couldn’t escape from whenever I did something wrong to somebody.

I went from one class to another and thankful the girl went to different classes this time. At least until lunch when she came back with full speed. I don’t know if she was doing it deliberately to annoy me or she was just trying to be my friend. Because I was growing tired of her stubbornness and her annoyance. I just wanted to be alone.

I took my usual table, which was as well abandoned with people, just like me. I believe they thought that the table had some stain of my karma or curse or whatever it was, I didn’t know what to call it anymore. Just as I sat down she came right after me and sat at the other side. The funny thing was, she never stopped smiling. Well, except for the time she was smashing Bratton’s face on the table.

“Tell me what you want and I will gladly give it to you, just so that you can leave me alone.” I whined because I didn’t see any choice left for me.

“I want you to stop resisting. Why don’t you let me in? For once. Don’t you get tired? As for me I can do this forever.” She was confident and concerned at the same time. Her eyes were fixated on mine showing determination, but I wasn’t ready to give in.

“Look, you don’t know me. And for all I know, I don’t know you either. So, stay the hell out of my life.” I blurted at her as I was leaning forward on the table to get closer to her face and to put as much venom in my voice as I could, hoping somehow I could scare her. Disappointedly she didn’t eve flinch, and no sign of effect of my words at all, her expression was blank.

“You need me Steven, even though it might be hard for you to understand at this time.” She sounded different this time, like she actually cared about me. But her words didn’t make sense to me.

“What are you talking about?” I frowned in confusion but I pushed the question away to avoid more conversation because I thought it was her way of luring me to her trap. But I was clever than that,

“You know what? Forget it, stay away from me. I WILL NEVER NEED SOMEONE LIKE YOU.” I spit at her and this time I saw a little effect of my words before she covered it. She didn’t try to say anything this time, but the pain came back again and I flinched. I ignored it and got out of the table and headed out of the cafeteria, out of school compound. I was expecting her to follow me, but she didn’t. I took my car and I was on my way to the hospital.

I was glad that I got to see Veronica again, at least to know how she was doing. And I was pretty sure that she already heard about me by now. Therefore, the only question left was how she was going to take it. Well, for one it depends on how she was going to be told the story. I mean if she was told that her boyfriend was a life sucking monster. That would definitely make her hate me forever.

But unfortunately for me that was exactly what people would’ve told her? Then they were going to start listing to her trails of death that I was somehow involved or caused or whatever it was that happened then. By the time I hit the brakes I was already at the hospital. And because I knew where she was, I just took off and head to the ward she was in.

At first I hesitated because I wasn’t sure if she wanted to see me. And I wasn’t ready to face another rejection, not from her too. It would be too painful, but I was already at the hospital, and going back home would be absurd. I approached the room she was in.

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 9;

 

Ever so slowly, carefully and very cautious not to be seen with someone that I didn’t want to see, other than Veronica or her parents. The door was couple steps away now and this time my legs refused to move completely. They were glued to the ground, as if they sensed something not so pleasant. But I had to do it because I was very close, and I couldn’t just turn around and leave.

I reached the door and peered through the glass window. Thankfully, she was very happy. Her father was talking with her about something which seemed to make her laugh. I could see her beautiful teeth and her eyes were full of life, also her skin wasn’t pale anymore. I could tell that in a few days she was going to be released from the hospital. I found myself smiling at the view and slowly I started to move the door knob to get in. Slowly and very carefully I went in, and in an instant everything changed. Suddenly, the air was very tense, Veronica was not laughing anymore and her father was dead serious. But he didn’t interfere though, he got up and headed outside leaving me and Veronica alone.

I looked at her, but she didn’t look at me, not even a peek for that matter. Her head was turned to the other side; from that moment I knew I already lost her. I tried to explain myself to her. Somehow I found it hard to let her go. I didn’t want to lose her just yet. I guess I was desperate and forgot the whole reason she was lying in that bed. Or maybe because I lost too many things already and I didn’t want her to hate me like everybody else.

I got closer to her but she seemed like she was getting extremely uncomfortable. She didn’t even want me to get close to her.

“Vera, it’s me Steven, please,” I pleaded, hoping she would hear the honesty in my voice and that she would understand,

But she didn’t move, and she just kept gazing on the other side of the room. I attempted to move closer again, hoping she wouldn’t freak out again but it made things even worse.

“Don’t come any closer.” She screeched, there was so much anger in her voice and so much hate that it made me whimper.

“Vera, please. I’m begging you. You know I can never hurt you, just give me a chance to explain.” I tried to sound as honest as I could at least so that she would listen to me. But the monitor started to beep rapidly which meant her heart rate was increasing. I couldn’t understand and suddenly she flipped her head on my direction, so quickly that I hardly saw it.

“Get out!” she screamed so loud that I was sure everybody heard it. I was shocked, I couldn’t move which just added another scream,

“Get out, now.” She added. I stumbled back, not because of the scream but because of the look on her face. It looked deadly and ferocious as if, if she could she could’ve gotten out of the bed and rip my head off. There was this rage that I’d never seen in her or anyone before. Suddenly, her father came in and grabbed my arm. I just followed because I was still in shock and my body was numb. Before I could even get out of the shock her father hit me with another surprise,

“Stay away from my daughter and my family. You won’t contact her or look for her. If I hear you get eve ten feet close to her, I swear to god,” he stopped and glared at me with the same anger as his daughter, “you are a monster Steven. This is the last time you’ll see her.” He finished and went back inside to sooth his daughter, who was crying now.

I was rejected before but not like this. It was the most painful thing I ever experienced. Suddenly, the whole world went blurry and I could hardly feel my feet under me. People were talking around me but I couldn’t hear anything. It wasn’t winter yet but my body was cold to the bones. I walked numbly to the parking lot to get my car, I found it and got in and for couple minutes I couldn’t do anything.

For, that was the very last piece of me. I couldn’t help it anymore, I cried that day, and I cried and cried, which felt like forever. After that I started my car to go back and pick up Ashley from school. While I was on my way there I started to remember what Veronica father told me. And I started to think maybe he was right. Maybe I was a monster. Perhaps I had everything to do with what happened to all those people. But how? Couldn’t find an answer.

I was hurting and confused; all I ever wanted was to have a simple normal life. But with each passing day I seemed to drift far from it. And the last part of it I just lost in that hospital. I was never going to get the luxury of falling in love ever again. Not if I was going to lose them right away.

Couldn’t make friends either. Was I really meant to live alone! But I was never a big fan of being alone. Weirdly, now that was the only option left for me. And about Ashley and my mother, someday I would go to college or get a job and eventually I was going to live on my own house. My thoughts were cut short when I approached school.

I had to put on a happy face for Ashley because I knew she would be heartbroken as I was. If she was to find out about what happened at the hospital. When I got there, she was standing with the blond girl. I couldn’t believe she was luring her way into my life through my sister. Out of the blue I couldn’t hide my anger, and I knew getting out of the car would be a bad idea.

Automatically, Ashley knew just by looking at me. She said goodbye to her and came to the car. I didn’t speak or look at her, I just took off, and for a while we were quiet. By the way she was sitting I could tell that she was pretty worried. She never pissed me off very often, not like the way I did her anyway. But when she got me like seriously pissed, she always got worried. And with that reaction I was left with no choice but to calm down.

“Ash……” I was cut off by her,

“I’m sorry, I thought I could help.” She mumbled, her head pointed to her lap.

“I know that, and I would’ve loved to be her friend too,” she cut me off again,

“Then, why don’t you?” she asked agitated,

“Ash, you know why. I’m tired of losing everyone I care about.” I couldn’t continue because memories of the hospital came rushing in.

“What happened?” she asked warily, the exact thing I was afraid.

“Nothing, she is doing fine now.” I mumbled, which just raised her suspicions even more.

“Steven, I know you are not telling me everything, so spit it out.” Her expression completely changed now, she was angry and demanding; she does that sometimes.

I was left with no choice, “She doesn’t want to see me ever again. And what’s worse, she hates me now.” I said unable to hide the pain I was feeling inside because the mere thought of her hating me was making me want to disappear.

“I’m so sorry. I know it’s painful, but if she thinks you have anything to do with it. Then, she doesn’t know you very well, and she never did,” then she stopped for a while as if she was searching for her next words, “I know I’m probably nothing to you, I mean apart from being your sister, but,” I cut her off before she could continue because that wasn’t true,

“Wait a second, you are not just my sister Ash; you are also my only best friend left in this wicked and torturous world of mine. Remember that.” I stretched my hand and caressed her cheek which was now wet with tears,

“I am!” she exclaimed in amazement.

“Yes, you are.” I said softly and slowly her face was changed to a beautiful smile, “there you go,” I told her proudly after that, I didn’t want both of us to be on a mess of crying. I was glad when she stopped.

“Anyways, what I wanted to say was that, I‘ll never judge you or doubt you. I’m always on your side, big brother. And you, should remember that.” She sounded like she was teasing but her face was serious.

“Thanks Ash, that means a lot.” I said and at least I finally felt at ease, because I knew Ashley always kept her words and if she said that she was never going to change her mind, that’s how it will be. With that I didn’t feel so alone anymore. It was a relief and a gift to have a sister like her, because I didn’t know what my world would’ve been without her.

We arrived at home and I acted as if everything was perfect. So that mom wouldn’t notice something was wrong with me. But today was hard, I wanted to tell her everything and let her embrace me; and her tell me everything was going to be alright. But what happened to me wasn’t a simple thing, not something she could just let go. When it first happened I told her and the next day she was at school yelling at the principal for letting other students harass me. That was back in middle school when it happened, so I decided from that day not to tell her anything.

Dinner was silent and mom was the one asking few questions about school. Which were answered shortly, and the rest of dinner was silence. After that, I went to my room and Ashley was right behind me.

“Hey, are you okay? You were acting a little bit weird back there.” She asked after following me inside my room.

“I wanted to tell her. I wanted it so bad, and I almost told her. Because I’m so tired of keeping it inside.” I complained and it was written all over my face that I was suffering.

She came by my side and sat beside me; she pulled my head and stretched her arms to hug me, “I think you forgot what I told you, I’m always here for you,” she whispered in my ear. She might have been younger than me, but she had the personality of a thirty years woman and sometimes I appreciated that.

“Thanks Ash,” I whispered back, and then I pulled myself back and pecked her on her cheeks, “good night, I feel exhausted.”

She didn’t respond for a second, then quickly as if from shock, “Good night.” She mumbled,

I lied myself on bed and as I was trying to cover myself she stopped me, “just sleep, I got this.” She pulled my covers over me and covered my body, “goodnight Steven.” She said quietly,

My younger sister tucking me in bed, surreal, I know. But that’s how messed up I was. Considering my condition it didn’t take five seconds for me to fall asleep. Without any nightmares and for that I enjoyed and I was thankful. Because out of all the days that was the one day that I was certain that I was going to have a major nightmare to keep me up for a whole week. But I guess I was wrong.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 10;

 

 

Beep, beep, beep that was a signal that it was already morning. I had to wake up to face my real life nightmare once again, for another day. Honestly, at this point living was a burden to me. Every breath I drew was a reminder of my suffering and of all the losses I got. Physical torture is much better than what I was feeling because I was suffering emotionally. Nobody hit me or anything but I felt like I’d been tortured for years.

The pain I could never heal from and every day the pain was getting worse. Emotional torture, a worse method a person can use on somebody and life was using that on me. The reason why! I didn’t know.

I didn’t know whether it was life or I or maybe it was someone mysterious determined to make my life miserable. Who was the person? And why he or she or they were doing these things to me! I had no answers for that or any other questions which would rise.

“Steve, hurry up.” A voice startled me out of my turmoil of unsolved puzzle of a life.

“Right up.” I replied, I knew it was Ashley because of the way she called, and also she was the only person who yells my name in the morning.

“You better be.” She said seriously from my door.

Fortunately, even though I was lost in thoughts I still automatically did my usual routine. And by the time she called I was almost ready, I just needed to put on shoes and take my back pack. After finishing I went downstairs where I found Ashley having breakfast, which meant I was almost out of time. Mom, was not there but I knew she went to her room to get ready for work.

“Morning.” Ashley greeted me. Concern on her face which was not her usual expression in the morning, “are you okay?” she asked,

“Morning, yah, I’m fine.” I replied off minded having my own breakfast.

“Your face doesn’t show it.” She stated a little irritated with my lie.

“Maybe I shouldn’t try to hide it anymore.” I pouted full of exhaustion.

“We need to go now.” She pulled me out of my chair with my backpack.

Thankfully I almost finished my breakfast by that time, so when she pulled me off the chair I just grabbed my last bite with me. She led the way straight to the car so that she could get the freedom of yelling the shit out of me. I got in and she sat there impatiently waiting for me to start the car. And soon after we left she started,

“So you are giving up, is that it?” she asked furiously, and she almost scared me with her reaction.

“Ash, it’s not like I want to. I don’t have the strength to keep struggling anymore. It’s been two years straight of tragedy without any break, one after another,” I pushed my thoughts back because I knew I was going to break if I kept going.

“But that doesn’t give you the right to give up. It hurts me to hear you say that. I know you’ve been hurting and suffer more than most people, but I’m begging you not to give up yet.” Her plead surprised me,

“Why? Huh! If there’s no point for doing so. Because for all I know my life will never change. I’ll never be with anyone, and not just girlfriends but also normal friends. I’m cursed Ash, I might as well accept it.” I blurted blatantly, not caring to say it anymore.

“Please don’t say that.” Surprisingly she was hurt and that made me take a step back, and decided to slow the car a little.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to sound rude; it’s just that I get sick of my life sometimes. And I won’t give up, you got the deal.” As soon as I said that her expression changed and pushed back the tears which were about to come out,

“Okay,” she cheered, which gained her a wide grin from me. She never failed to make me want to keep fighting, if that was what I was doing now, or I could say holding on until the day I find the truth. Which I didn’t even know where to start looking.

Once again she put me back on track, and I was ready to face the world with some confidence. Without any shame because I wasn’t guilty of all those things everyone was accusing me of. At least until the day I find evidence that I was actually doing those things, which I was hoping that day never come. Ashley had too much faith in me and finding out that I was actually the one doing those things, it would crash her and I didn’t want that.

By that time we were already at School parking lot. And today Ashley insisted that she wanted to walk with me to the entrance. I really didn’t want her to, but sometimes when she decided something I couldn’t change her mind. I was left with no choice because she wasn’t taking no for an answer.

Weirdly when I got out of the car I looked for the Blondie because she didn’t come to me and she wasn’t waiting for me either. I wondered if it was possible that she didn’t come to school today, or could it be possible that she gave up on me already. I really couldn’t tell, but I didn’t keep thinking about her.

“My friends are here.” Ashley stated, “See you after school,” then she left right away heading to meet her friends.

“Okay,” I mumbled. I wasn’t even sure if she heard but she turned back and wave, to assure me that she heard.

Suddenly I felt alone and insecure. I headed to my locker to pick up some things, then headed to class. But as usual as my life was these days, I always had some misfortune everywhere following me close by. Bratton came with his gang, there was no talking today they just grabbed me to the boys’ locker and locked the doors behind them. And well, you know what happened after that. They beat me up pretty good, until I fell on the floor holding my stomach and spitting blood from my bloody mouth. Then they left me there and I blacked out for couple minutes, I think.

I woke up after some time, the pain was less painful so I got up and I could tell that I was feeling so much better. Which was suspicious but it didn’t matter at that time because I could still feel the sting of the beating. I had bruises on my cheeks and my left eye, and on my lower lip. I could taste blood in my mouth and that made me a little nauseated. I went to the rest room and washed my face to remove the blood and also took some in my mouth to wash the taste of blood. By that time my left eye was swollen and was hurting, but I ignored it.

Today was history first period, I didn’t have to worry too much. Because the teacher wasn’t that strict and he was friendlier than most teachers. I didn’t care, I went in with my bruises. But fortunately nobody cared about me anymore, so it didn’t make any difference if I was hurt or not. And that gave me the advantage. I didn’t have to conceal my bruises; and I was even happier that I wasn’t in the same year as Ashley because she would’ve gone bat crazy seeing me like this. She was a sophomore and I was a junior. Some of the students shot me some disgusted looks, but they never mattered anyway.

As usual the only chair left was the one next to Blondie. And this time couldn’t find my true expression about the situation. I didn’t know whether to be happy or to be angry, or to be irritated. But I felt something else when I saw how worried she looked. Which meant that she was worried about me, which was somewhat comforting. And strangely I was happy that she was worried about me. She was another person apart from Ashley and my mother who showed compassion towards me now.

“Wake up.” My mind shouted at me or whatever it is I started feeling inside of me lately.

“You know what will happen to her, right?” it asked but I didn’t respond because I can’t answer my own thought, that’s just creepy.

“What happened to you?” a voice startled me, I turned and met with these two serious pair of eyes, the blonde. She was furious and I could guess why, because she knew the person who did it to me.

“It’s nothing,” I replied quietly, because I didn’t want to get into more trouble with Bratton.

“Your eye is puffy like it’s going to explode and your mouth is bloody. You can’t tell me it’s nothing. That is definitely something. It was Bratton, isn’t it?” she was practically scolding me.

“Look, I don’t have to answer anything to you. This is my problem, and I’m going to fix it myself. I didn’t ask for your help.” I snapped and I yelled in a whisper, like some kind of angry whisper, that sort of thing.

“Okay sorry, I just get so angry when those jerks pick on innocent people.” She snarled under her breathe, still angry.

“How do you know I’m innocent?” I asked because no one called me that before, it was almost like a foreign word to me.

“Steven, I hear you are conducting your own class at the back. I would like for you to stop until my period is over, then you’ll continue.” The teacher interrupted and instantly my conversation with Blondie ended.

It didn’t take long until the period ended though, couple minutes later the bell rang. And the next period was chemistry. The teacher gave us lots of exercises and experiments to work on, so we didn’t really have time to catch up where we left off.

Third period was math and it was busy as much because calculus wasn’t helping my situation, I used lots of effort to keep up with Mr. Marcel. I don’t know if he was too fast or if it was me being a little fuzzy from the beating and all. Time flew by and finally it was lunch time. I took my usual table while waiting patiently with my lunch for the blonde girl, and today unlike other days she took a while to come, but she finally came. She sat on the opposite side, and she started staring at my face, but I just ignored her. And I asked her the question, for it was the reason I was waiting for her in the first place.

“Can you answer my question now?” I asked still a little irritated with her stare,

“How did you do that?” she asked pointing at my face, which left me confused,

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 11;

 

 

“What do you mean?” I asked back, brows frowned,

“There is no a single scratch on your face! You are completely healed!” she was amazed and surprised and puzzled at the same time and so was I.

I touched my left eye and there was nothing and so was my lower lip. It was like I was never hurt, and my stomach was not hurting anymore or aching. It was completely okay; I was okay. I panicked; I jumped off the chair and rushed to the restroom to make sure that I wasn’t actually imagining things, and that I was completely healed within couple hours. But looking myself on the mirror made things worse because my face was completely clean. And that made my situation far from worse. ‘My god’ I murmured exhausted, not knowing what to do.

What was happening to me? I had no idea. My head felt like exploding. I thought I was through the worst part, but it wasn’t. It was just the beginning. This new change was the most dangerous, because it would prove everything. Under different circumstances this would’ve been very cool, but in my case not so much. It was just increasing to my pile of problems which were already a sacksful. What was I supposed to think about this, about myself now! Was I supposed to pretend like it was nothing? Or what?

I got out but my mind wasn’t doing a very good job of thinking things through, so I just went to roots and shoots club, and environment preservation club. The one Veronica convinced me to join. But when I got there it was obvious that the people didn’t really want me there. It was agonizing to remain there for the rest of the session but I managed. After, I left by myself to go to my car. But before I could get there I bumped into the blonde girl, it was rather chased after by the Blondie. And I have to admit she was one of the most persistent people I’d ever met in my life. No matter how many weird things she found about me she always came back.

“Where have you been? I’ve been looking everywhere for you.” She said while panting and I didn’t even notice that someone was chasing after me.

“Why?” that’s all I could get out of my mouth at that time.

“You ask why! The incident earlier.” She whispered in a duh tone as if it was obvious and somehow it was. Considering her personality she wouldn’t have given up on something like that.

“You haven’t told anyone, have you?” I asked shocked and afraid because the idea of everyone knowing about it chilled me to the bones.

“Of course not,” she mumbled quietly her face contorted to a serious expression.

“Thank you, please don’t breathe a word to anyone about it. For all I know once people hear about it god knows what they will do to me.” I whispered back.

“I know, my mouth is shut like it never happened.” She said while zipping her mouth with her fingers.

“Thank you again.” Then I left without another word, because I felt like she was starting to get too involved. ‘But it seemed like it had to happen.’ I thought as I was heading to the parking lot.

“You owe me one.” She shouted after me while leaving through the gate.

I didn’t really like the sound of that. For the short time I’d known her I knew she was going to use that favor against me someday for her own good. And I didn’t see any possibility that I was going to benefit from it, anyways what’s done is done. I was going to wait for that day.

I got in the car waiting for Ashley to come from her cheerleading routine. Yah, she joined cheerleading and I wasn’t surprised because she had everything; the body, the height, the mind. She was perfect. If she wasn’t my step sister, I would’ve considered dating her; under different circumstances of course. And don’t get me wrong, I could never gotten attracted to her, she will always be my little sister.

But when I came to think about it. It was strange how she never told me anything about boyfriends. I know those kind of things may seem a little bit private especially to siblings, but I bet Ashley would’ve told me about them. She told me almost about everything, but I’d never heard her talk about those stuffs. She never told me even about a boy she was attracted to, while I told her everything about my girlfriends. She never told me about someone chasing after her. With a body like hers, there was supposed to be plenty of guys chasing after her.

Knock, knock, I heard from the window and I turned to look. There, Ashley was standing, based on the look on her face, it’d been a while. I opened the door and waited for the scold, but I got something quite different.

“Something’s wrong. And don’t lie to me.” She was dead serious, she had the kind of look that doesn’t take things lightly.

Man I never managed to keep things from her. But this one, I wasn’t going to spit out everything just like that, so I twisted the truth a little, “I got in trouble with Bratt, this morning and he beat me up.” I could see anger flashing on her face but there was something else. She wasn’t satisfied.

“And?” she asked impatiently,

“And I talked to the Blondie. God Ash! Do I have to report everything to you?” I asked frustrated to avoid more questions.

“Not everything, just the ones you need someone to share with.” She sounded sincere.

I wanted to tell her about my healing because it was going to make it so easy for me get through it. But I didn’t want to weigh her with yet another burden of my own. I didn’t want her to start worrying too much about it, because I knew she wasn’t going to reach the same conclusion as others would. And that was going to bring her a lot of frustration. I didn’t want that.

“Hey Ash, I have a question for you.” I asked as an awkward silence passed, when we were on our way home. Also to distract her from reading my emotions.

“What is it?” she asked half minded,

“How come I never heard you mention; a boyfriend, or a crush, or a suitor, or even a stalker, or anyone at all? While I tell you about my girlfriends all the time.” I asked teasingly so that it wouldn’t sound like a sex talk.

“Maybe it’s because the one I want isn’t for me to keep.” I never knew she could talk in riddles, which was a surprise.

“What do you mean?” I asked completely clueless.

“Let’s just say, I haven’t found my prince charming yet. That’s why. Besides sophomore boys are so childish and I can’t go out with kids,” she said proudly.

“So you’d rather go out with a junior?” I asked mockingly,

“Yes, they seem grown.” She said confidently,

“But they are too old for you?” I asked holding a chuckle.

“Come on it’s just a year older. It’s not that big of a deal.” She was looking out the window as she was talking, guessing she was uncomfortable with the topic so I just dropped it.

And that gave my brain the freedom to wander back to earlier, at lunch time. The memory scared the hell out of me, how could I heal so fast?

Why was everything changing now? From everything around me, to my own body? And I had no control over either. But before I could fall even deeper we arrived home.

Since I popped up the topic about boyfriends, suddenly Ashley was unusually quiet, so I had to ask her,

“Hey, are you okay?” I asked, trying to not show any signs of worry.

“Yah, I’m just exhausted, we had lots of practice today.” She answered, but it was an obvious lie, I didn’t push it though. I knew she had a reason.

Besides I was the one who lied to her in the first place, technically, I had no right to judge her. I turned off the car and we both headed inside the house. Today we were a little late because I drove slower than other days, and mom was at the kitchen preparing dinner. You can say that was the one thing she loved doing, cooking, and not just cooking but cooking for us; she told us several times. She was a great cook, too bad I wasn’t a fan of most of her recipes.

“Hi, mom.” We both greeted at the same time, and we both chuckled at that and earned a smile from mom.

“Hi kids, how was school?” she asked excitedly.

But the last thing I wanted to think about was school. School for me was full of mysteries and a new problem popped up every day, but I had to make mom happy. That’s all I needed to do.

“It was great mom, as usual.” I replied cheery,

“Same here.” Ashley followed but she was completely dry, expressionless.

It was strange because there was always something on her face; whether it was anger, happiness, sorrow, concern, or mischief, but today her face was flat. There was nothing, and that scared me. I thought it was because of my topic on our way home. But I didn’t know it would affect her that much. It was strange and I had to know why. At least she owed me that much.

After dinner I bid mom and Ashley goodnight then I headed to my room. What I didn’t know was how much of a solitary it was going to be. Every memory came rushing in, I tossed and turned in my bed trying to get some sleep, but I couldn’t. I kept remembering about Veronica and how she shouted at me with that deathly glare on her face. Then there was the healing incident at school. What was the connection between Veronica’s condition and the others together with my healing?

Could it be possible that it was true about what people were saying? That maybe I was killing them so that I could get some sort of powers. But that didn’t make any sense because I never wanted any superpowers, if they even exist. Besides I didn’t need them anyway, I loved the normal life I had. That thought triggered some kind of fear in me I never knew I had. Then out of nowhere Veronica appeared looking at me angrily with disgust. Was this a dream? I thought, I was actually thinking, thinking inside a dream. She approached me and slapped me hard on the left cheek,

“I’m sorry Veronica. I didn’t know.” I mumbled in my dream, but she didn’t say a word, she just turned to leave, “wait” I grabbed her hand to stop her.

But she yanked it away roughly and she started to walk away again, “please wait, I can explain.” I pleaded, and this time she stopped and looked at me with disdain.

But before I could say anything she vanished and I heard someone calling me. That’s when I realized it was actually a really dream.

CHAPTER 12;

 

But either way it felt so real that it scared the hell out of me. Watching Veronica that angry at me and the way she hated me, it was unbearable. I just wanted to explain things to her, that’s all, if only she could’ve listen my side of the story.

I opened my eyes and the first thing I could see was darkness, then the bedside lamp was switched on and made me flinch a little because of the sudden brightness. When I finally came to see who woke me up, it was Ashley and she was quite worried from the look on her face,

“Having nightmares,” she commented, she was sitting on the bed beside me.

“How did you know?” I asked suspiciously,

“I saw how restless you were and I figured it was another nightmare.” She was still worried,

“Yah, but today wasn’t all that bad. At least not like seeing cold corpses of my friends and girlfriends over and over again.” I said carelessly, it didn’t bother her though because I already told her almost all of my nightmares.

“I’m really sorry.” She was hurt as if she was the one giving me the nightmares.

“Ash, it’s okay. They are just dreams.” I tried to comfort her and I was glad that she eased up a little which was a relief, sometimes she could be really sensitive, “Get some rest, okay? I will be fine.” I continued because I knew she was going to watch over me all night if I didn’t tell her to go.

Unwillingly she got up to go to her room, “Goodnight,” I whispered to her when she was at the door.

“Goodnight.” She replied and left closing the door after.

I woke up next morning with determination. Even though I was still worried about what happened yesterday I still could take it. But all these mysteries and unanswerable questions, I needed to find answers. I wasn’t willing to stay in the dark forever. I wanted to know the truth about what was happening to me, in fact I needed to know.

Because it was already too much to bear, up to the point I needed to lie to Ashley, something I’d never done before. I wasn’t comfortable with it, but I needed to draw a line from there. I didn’t want her to get in danger or worry about me even more. She was my little sister, I was supposed to take care of her and not her taking care of me. I didn’t want that. I got out of the bed and carried on my usual routine. And before I could finish Ashley came in,

“You are not ready!” she stated angrily, it’s not like I wasn’t ready at all. It was just that there was still couple things I didn’t finish, and she got angry for it.

“Just give me five seconds,” I said pleading so that she wouldn’t get angrier.

“Okay, I give you two minutes.” She grumbled, which made me rush quickly to finish up.

I put on my blue shirt, I already had trousers on, and I finished up with shoes. I grabbed my back pack and made sure there was everything I needed. Soon after, I was ready and my two minutes were over. I slipped downstairs for breakfast. I was already a little late so I had to do things a little bit faster. After a little while I finished.

Quickly I got in the car after and started it. In no time were on our way to school, and inside the car was extremely quiet. Ashley wasn’t talking to me but at least she wasn’t as angry as before. And I wasn’t trying to talk at all; first, because I hated the fact that I kept something from her and second, because I was still thinking about my situation. How messed up it was. How my life could take a turn gradually and at the same time so quickly. I couldn’t understand a thing. I could’ve gone to a psychiatrist, if it was under normal circumstances. I mean some mental illusions or something.

But everything was real, every one of my childhood friends died mysteriously and two of my girlfriends died too, the same way. The third one almost died, but she didn’t and now she didn’t even want to see my face. And on top of it all, I healed in just a couple of hours, wounds I was supposed to heal in days. Nobody could tell me that I imagined all that. That my mind was going through some kind of trauma, because that’s not true. I couldn’t have imagined Bratt beating me up, and if that was the case what about the blonde girl who saw my wounds and how quickly I healed.

In short, I was sure there was a bigger picture than what I saw. I just didn’t know where to start looking. I guess my whole life I’d been living in a tiny circle, some kind of comfort zone, until things started to change. But now things needed to change, so that I would be able to find answers.

We arrived at school and that’s when I realized I was driving way beyond the speed limit. The car came to an abrupt halt and the brakes squealed out loud. Ashley was supposed to scold me as she always did every time I drove too fast but this time she didn’t. She was concerned like she already knew that I kept something from her, and she did,

“Steve, I know something is wrong with you. But I won’t push you this time; just remember that I’m here if you want to talk, okay?” she said softly, “see you after school.” She didn’t wait for me to say anything, she walked out.

I was left by myself in the car. I was sick of lots of things at that time, but school made me sick even more. Thinking about going through same torture everyday made me sick. There was still one more year; just one year. I sighed and got out of the car. Right at that moment I saw Blondie waiting for me, and surprisingly I liked it. I didn’t know whether it was because I was becoming fond of her, or if it was so that she could shield me from Bratt.

As usual her face was plastered with a wide grin. This time it didn’t irritate me, I rather found it humorous. I guess I was learning to tolerate it, maybe her persistence was paying off. I walked straight to her,

“Good morning.” I greeted her, coldly. I wasn’t that close to her so that was as humble as I could get.

“Morning.” She replied charmingly, which wasn’t that surprising or different.

We headed to the class together quietly while she was she greeting some of the people on the hallway assuming she knew them, but most of them didn’t respond. Guessing being overly charming was how she was, and I was starting to get used to it.

Classes went on and on until it was lunch time and the blonde girl came to join me as her usual style. This time I wasn’t bothered with her presence I rather enjoyed it. I didn’t make any conversation with her though. I still wanted to protect her from this karma or whatever it was. I felt responsible for her, and I wasn’t going to welcome her in my world while I knew perfectly what was going to happen to her.

“So, I heard your girlfriend rejected you. I heard she went hysterical when she saw you.” She spoke out of nowhere, which surprised me how she found out about it.

“What do you care?” I mumbled anger lingering in my voice. It was so upsetting how everybody judged me without even knowing anything.

“Because I care about you.” Her voice was soft almost convinced me to change my mind.

“I don’t want you to and I don’t remember asking you to either.” I snapped at her then I got off to leave, but she pulled my arm.

“I know but I want to and I do care.” Her soft voice was almost enchanting, but it was not time to let my guard down, so I didn’t give in.

“I won’t let you then. I gotta go to class.” I roughly released my arm from her grip and left. I heard her sigh loudly behind me as if she was expecting me to react that way.

She was a weird girl, in every sense of the word. Some other girls would’ve been affected with my impulsiveness but not her. It was like my attitude made her more determined to try harder. What I didn’t get, was why couldn’t she understand that it was for her own safety? After all she must’ve known about my so called evil deeds or whatever. She should’ve acted like Veronica did. But she wasn’t; she kept being stubborn and hard headed.

I didn’t know if time moved right in my art class because it was time to go home even before I could finish my painting, anyways I would paint another one on Monday. I went to the parking lot waiting for Ashley while wondering if everybody heard about what happened between me and Veronica. And I was sure that everyone was thinking that is what I deserved. That I was never supposed to be with her in the first place. The very fact that Veronica agreed to be my girlfriend was a mistake that should’ve never happened.

Actually come to think about it, maybe they were right. I was blinded with her kindness and I ended putting her life in danger, and she almost died. I wasn’t going to do the same thing to Blondie. I knew from the core of my soul that if I let her in she was going to end up like Veronica or worse.

“Steve, are you asleep or something?” a voice startled me from my depth of misery, and I knew it was Ashley.

Looking at her face she was on high alert like I was going to collapse or something, but I wasn’t going to. I’d tried to hide all the things and worries that I was having, but it was becoming harder and harder every day to keep them from her. I didn’t want her to worry for me anymore. She’d taken years worrying about my life and comforting me.

Now I wanted her to leave me and be free, live her own life. What kind of brother would I be! If I would let my little sister forsake her own life for my already ruined life. I knew I’d pulled her for too long into my problems, at first I thought it was something that was going to pass. If I could’ve known it was going to keep happening for years I wouldn’t have brought her into them in the first place.

“No, I’m awake. I was just thinking about something. Come on, let’s go mom will be waiting.” I opened the door for her and she got in.

The trip home was eerily quiet, maybe because Ashley already knew that I was keeping something from her and she didn’t want to force me to tell her anymore. That made me feel real bad and guilty. I didn’t want to keep secrets from her. Especially, since she was the only one who knew everything about my problems, plus she was the only person who never doubted me even once.

But I already made my mind. I drew a line, that thing may not have hurt her but I was hurting her for burdening her with my problems. She was never going to live her own life if I was going to keep pulling her back. So enough was enough, I knew it was probably killing her to see me stop trusting her. I just hoped she would finally move on and live her own life; to focus on what she wanted to do rather me and my karma.

Now after realizing this was never going to leave me alone I was willing to endure her being mad at me. I wanted her as far away from my curse as possible. I didn’t want any of this poison to get to her too because I didn’t know if I would ever be able to forgive myself.

For the first time ever Ashley didn’t say a word to me. And her face was completely blank again; I couldn’t tell if she was angry, sad, or whatever. It felt weird to see her like that, but I asked for it myself so I had no right to be surprised, or angry over it. And the faster she could let it go the easier it was going to be for her to focus on her own life.

When we arrived home she kept being quiet. She got out of the car and headed inside and I rushed in to keep up with her. She greeted mom quiet happily just like the way she usually would. And I was happy for that, at least now I knew that she was angry and her anger was directed only at me. Sometimes when she got angry she would explode towards anybody who was on her way, which meant this was a good sign and then not good at the same time.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 13;

 

 

Dinner wasn’t all that bad even though Ashley kept the conversation casual talking about her day to make sure that mom didn’t sense something was going on between us. She was determined to avoid talking to me at all cost, and that included to make sure that mom wasn’t going to get involved. So that she wouldn’t try to make us work things out.

I was in my room, lying on my bed after dinner was over wondering about what I was going to do about my situation with Ashley. Actually the answer was clear, she wanted to help and she couldn’t understand what changed over these past few days. Before I used to tell her everything about my misery, but now she had to pry information out of me; so she got angry over it and worse I’d become more secretive. Even with the fact that I knew that she would just know it anyway.

She thought that I was taking her for a fool while I was far from that. I wanted her safe, I wanted her free from the madness of my life. And I knew exactly what she would’ve told me if I’d told her this: she would say, ‘she doesn’t care, she is my sister and it is her duty to help me. What good will her own life be if mine was in ruin?’ and I didn’t want that. I would never accept that. Just because my life was a ruin it didn’t mean hers was supposed to be the same.

Somewhere in brothers codes of honor I was sure there was one saying that brothers keep their siblings safe, so that was exactly what I was going to do. Even if it was going to mess my relationship with her.

While I was still thinking about that, somebody came into my room and I thought it must be mom, since Ashley wasn’t talking to me and all. But to my surprise it was her standing at the door post. I didn’t know if I was supposed to say something or not. But I didn’t have time to think about what I was supposed to do because she left seconds later and closed the door behind her. I sighed loudly because I finally realized how huge my job had turn out to be.

Things were getting serious; seeing Ashley like that meant it was no joke anymore. She was not going to talk to me until I admit to her that I’d been keeping something from her. She could be demanding sometimes. But I didn’t want to, things could spiral out of control any second and I didn’t want her to be in the middle of it. I already lost too many people I cared about, I didn’t want to lose my little sister as well.

As much as I wanted to figure out what I was going to do with Ashley I couldn’t, sleep took over and I was lost in a deep slumber. First few hours were fine until I started to dream my usual nightmares. My dead girlfriends coming to me and shouting at me that it was all my fault they died. They told me that I had no right to live. I deserved to die, I was supposed to die just like the way they did.

There was nothing I wished more than that; I wished I could’ve died instead so that nobody could suffer because of me anymore. If that thing, the one that killed everybody could take me instead, it could’ve saved me a lot of pain and everybody around me. They kept accusing and their voices were rising and became like they were yelling at me saying I deserved to die. And suddenly I found myself saying the same words. What I didn’t know is that I was saying them out loud until I was awaken with someone.

“Wake up, Steven.” I heard a tender voice calling in a vague echo, “nobody deserves to die, especially you.” Then it hit me and I realized I wasn’t just speaking in my dream, I was actually saying them aloud.

Quickly I opened my eyes and there was bright light in the room, which meant it was already pretty late in the morning. Thankfully it was weekend and would explain why my alarm didn’t go off. My vision was a little blurred so I couldn’t see who woke me until I rubbed my eyes with the back of my hand and it was Ashley again. Her being in my room and waking me up, almost made me think she’d gotten over her anger, but her next words proved otherwise.

“Mom told me to wake you up for breakfast.” Then she got up and left. And that proved nothing changed.

I looked at the time and it was already eight thirty and that was thirty minutes since mom left. She never liked us waking up late even on weekends. But it’s not like I chose to, right! I had a nightmare and actually, I thought it was the middle of the night or at least that was what the dream was making me believe.

I got up and went downstairs in my pajamas. I always felt lazy on weekends. I found Ashley siting on the couch reading a book. I didn’t know if it was school stuff or just a novel, but I highly doubt it was something about school. On Saturdays we hardly had time for school stuffs; this Saturday however seemed different, it felt isolated and lonely. It was one of the few days that I enjoyed. I guess it ended being fucked as well.

I went to the kitchen made a toast and a cup of coffee, which I couldn’t have made if mom was around. But I felt like I needed some caffeine in my system. I thought maybe it would help me with all the jumbled emotions inside of me. After, I went to the living room switched on the TV and flipped through channels hoping to find something interesting. There was some TV shows, music channels and some had horror movies, which weren’t really my thing since I already had enough horror in my own life. After forty or fifty minutes I was already pretty bored and Ashley silent treatment wasn’t helping. She was pretty good at pretending that she was too busy with the novel she was reading, that she couldn’t even look at me.

The air seemed to get really heavy in the room and there was a sign that things were going to explode at any second. It was either Ashley thrashing at me demanding for answers or me combust at her for being such a bitch, while she knew very well that she was the only person I relied on. But considering the outcome for both encounters none showed very good results. Because if Ashley asked first I would demand my own answers and as long as I knew Ashley she never worked very well with arguments.

So if I was planning on arguing with her then I needed to find a way to deal with her outrageously out of control temper. And when I say temper I mean devilish one; one that seek for blood. I remember I broke her Barbie toy once when we were kids, because she made me mad by pestering me while I was playing my video game.

I will never forget how terrified I was; she came at me with her eyes turned dark and she was snarling like crazy even for a kid. She almost looked like she was possessed, then she jumped at me and dropped me down from the couch I was sitting and started to shake my shoulders until I felt dizzy.

She might have been eight years only but she was strong enough to make me feel her ripping my shoulders off. By the time mom came I was on the verge of blacking out. And she couldn’t just let go mom had to peel her off me and promise her to buy her another doll. Since then I exclusively avoided making her too angry and she seemed to control herself too. She never got angry with anyone except me, of course. But I think this one was going overboard, she was starting to lose it I could see it in her eyes. And I didn’t want to push her any further and see her humanity switch flipped off. Also this time there would be no mom to save me either.

I switched off the TV and headed to my room, hoping may be some reading could help me as well. I didn’t have that many books, but I had a couple and Twilight saga was my favorite. Who wouldn’t like an epic romance like that anyway, I even imagined myself to get that kind of girl myself. A girl who would love me just like the way Bella loved Edward, up to the point she was willing to give up her own soul for him.

But well, that would remain an epic fantasy after all, since I was cursed to be alone. But my life wasn’t all that bad there were worse out there. Yes, Bella and Edward had their happy ending but others didn’t. Take Romeo and Juliette for example they loved each other only to end up in the grave together. Jack and Rose from Titanic they loved each other only to lose each other after they’ve met.

But worst of all is Prince Khufu and Priestess Chiara the legend of hawk man, they were damned to watch each other die life time after life time for all eternity. What’s worse torture than that? Seeing my first girlfriend and second die once was enough, but waking up again in another body and experience it again, hell no. That’s unacceptable.

Once again I paid attention to Edward and Bella when I reached the part where Edward went to Voltari. What if they killed him before Bella got there, would she have asked to be killed as well? Or maybe Aro would’ve decided to turn her and so that she could live an eternity of misery without Edward by her side. And that would’ve been awful on her side.

Anyways, as much as I wished to have someone to love me like them. It was impossible. It was either to be alone or choose to have blood on my hands every time I fall in love with someone. I even thought maybe it was a disease of some kind but how would I start looking for a cure? Go to some magician and ask for an elixir that would prevent people I love from dying. I was pretty sure there was no such elixir or antidote of that kind.

 

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 14;

 

 

Maybe my past would’ve helped if I didn’t suck my parents’ lives as well. I mean if they died in a car accident or whatever, why was I the only one who survived? Why did I deserve to live more than them? Why did I deserve to live more than anyone else, more than all those people who died because of me? Maybe I guess, I always went to that same question, why me?

I practically jumped when I heard a loud piano sound coming from downstairs. And that was angry Ashley playing piano. I found the book on my chest because I read while I was lying in bed. My thoughts made me drift from the book and focus on other things, the things I could never understand.

It was a signal that I should go to my paintings, mom bought me a whole bunch of stuff when she found out I loved painting. But it was different with Ashley playing the piano, mom loved music especially the classic ones and she bought the piano even before Ashley and I were born, she said.

She knew playing the piano very well, she even played for us when were little. Since I was already into painting mom didn’t bother teaching to play piano. Ashley on the other hand wasn’t interested with anything, and sport she started in recent years. So back then mom decided to teach her to play piano and as expected she learned fast and became almost as great as mom. But all that knowledge was for herself since she never wanted to make piano playing her carrier and mom didn’t recommend it either.

If things didn’t get nasty between us I would’ve been there with her trying to be an overjoyed audience excited to hear her play. But things weren’t the same between us, but then again neither was my life. I didn’t know how many more changes were going to occur in my life, as I already felt like I went through enough in couple of years. In short I just wanted it to be over. But I had a feeling this word over was far from whatever or whoever was doing all those stuffs to me.

My workshop was in the garage because our garage was big I managed to cut a part for my paintings and stuff. But today there was no idea coming in my head, it was blank. I tried to come up with something, anything at all and there was nothing. I didn’t want this to on my lost things too. So I forced myself to draw a simple face portrait, but it came out awful so I trashed it. What strange was that this never happened to me before! I always managed to paint something, whether it was a portrait or descriptive paint. But today nothing came up.

Ashley stopped a long time before I did. It wasn’t like I was doing anything important anyway. I found myself thrashing paint on the canvas and smudge them together. I didn’t really know what I was doing, if someone could’ve read my mind, and that paint looked exactly like my mind inside. Because it was a combination of ideas and questions and confusions scrambled together piled up in a big mess.

Finally I stopped and that was about two hours and a half since I started. The canvas and the apron I was wearing had no difference, they were all covered in paint. I didn’t care though I just took it off and stomped out of the garage with a gruff expression which I couldn’t conceal. But it was turned into something else, at first it was a surprise and shock and disbelief and then rage.

Guess who was at my house on this boring and super annoying day; Blondie! I didn’t know how she found out where I lived, but I guess I had couple ideas considering the way Ashley was talking to her. She was my first suspect. I was glad I wore some casual t shirt and shorts before I went to the garage or I would’ve been a laughing stock.

There was pizza box on the table and a take away package assuming it was for me. I couldn’t believe Ashley invited her home and worse, made her bring those food at home. She knew mom preferred us to cook for ourselves than those packaged food, and if she wanted to buy. Why her? Even if she didn’t want delivery she could just ask me to get it for her. Her mind was always skeptical, that was what she felt like doing and that’s what she did, and I assumed to spite me.

“Hi.” Blondie greeted cheerfully, “look what I brought you.” She held up the take away package, “you will love it. It’s the best in town.” I would’ve refused it but I was hungry and the breakfast I had didn’t last long in my stomach. Before I could accept it I had to ask,

“What are you doing here?” if I could, I could’ve spit fire out my mouth. Just how much she got in my nerves.

Who told her she could nose her way into every part of my life? First school, then my secret and my sister and then my home. What was she going to leech herself in next? My room? Or my closet?

“I invited her.” Ashley answered before she could, “and she kindly brought us all this food, and thank god because I was super hungry.” She picked up a piece of pizza and took a bite, then she continued, “please sit and eat with us.”

Look at that! She just begged me after refusing to talk to me. To show that I wasn’t holding any grudge I accepted just for her sake, so that if this was my ticket to forgiveness I wouldn’t blow it. I sat down on the carpet just like them around the small living room table, and watched some stupid comedy TV show which they seemed to enjoy with their time to time questions, asking each other.

The ones that took my attention were about her life, the blonde girl. I came to find out her name was Lexi and that her father was transferred to town with some real estate company, that’s why she was in town. She also had a brother who came with them because he was working with his father. I didn’t hear anything about her mother though and I didn’t bother asking. And that’s about it. I almost asked her what she wanted with me. Why was she trying so hard to ruin her life or even lose it by trying to get close to us, to me? But I knew the sooner Ashley attitude changed towards me the better, so I didn’t want to ruin the good time she was having with her.

Soon after I was full, I found an excuse and headed to my room, where I stayed until I made sure that girl, Lexi left. What Ashley did was wrong, she should’ve never invited her to our house. I never wanted the girl to have any ideas that she could actually get something from me because I wasn’t ready to offer friendship or anything for that matter.

After a couple of hours later when I was done with my schools homework, which I didn’t feel like doing at all but had to, to pass time I sensed something different. The house was unusually quiet like the girl already left. I couldn’t hear the muffled sounds anymore.

That was the perfect time to confront Ashley even though I knew she was still angry with me, because her more than anyone else should’ve known how much danger that girl was putting herself in. She might have thought that she was actually helping me, but in reality she was making it even more complicated.

I found her at the kitchen making dinner, without me. That’s not how it used to be, she was supposed to call me first because we always made dinner together, but I guess that’s changed too. And I didn’t say a thing about it.

“She already left.” I mumbled, I was surprised she heard, though.

“She insisted that I don’t bother you since you weren’t very pleased with her being here anyway.” She said curtly, “sometimes you are such a jerk.” She mumbled, I would’ve said something but that thing inside of me opposed and I knew she was right.

“What are you doing?” I pushed all those other thoughts aside because I had a good reason to act the way I did.

“I’m preparing dinner!” but that’s not what I meant.

“What are you doing with that girl? What were you thinking by calling her here? Ashley you know nobody is safe around me, I can’t.” I couldn’t finish talking.

“Nothing has touched me or mom, plus Veronica didn’t die, maybe it is over.” She said confidently, isn’t that funny even though she was angry with me she still tried to do things for me.

“Yes, you and mom are safe somehow, but everyone else isn’t. Veronica didn’t die but she didn’t want me either. Besides you can’t be sure it’s over yet.”

“Yes, because you are too afraid. Steven you can’t let yourself live in isolation. I say you keep trying, so don’t waste the opportunity with Lexi.” She stood there like a true believer her eyes peering through me waiting for a yes, which I couldn’t give.

If I said I wouldn’t she was going to be disappointed but if I said I would then I would be lying to myself, because I never wanted to try such thing. I didn’t want to use an innocent girl’s life as bait, for insurance of my messed up life. As a test if I could really start dating again or live a normal life. If it was over as Ashley said.

I stood there for couple seconds deciding which answer wasn’t worse than the other. Telling her the truth that I wouldn’t dare putting that girl in danger would be pretty bad, for my sake. But telling her that I would to please her was also pretty bad too, because she would find out I lied as she always have and it would end badly as well. And option C was not to say anything and that sounded like a better option. I sighed and left the kitchen and went to the garden outside.

“That’s it! You won’t say anything.” She asked irritated.

I didn’t add a word, I just ignored her and got out. Our garden was in the backyard, I always liked to sit on the grass and watch the sunset. So I lied there watching the clear blue sky and scattered orange-ish clouds because of the effect of the sun set. And for the first time in a long time I felt relaxed and not tormented with my misfortunes.

After a while Ashley came assuming she was done with making dinner and she lied next to me and put her head on my chest. She wasn’t mad at me anymore, and I should’ve known.

“I’m sorry.” She murmured,

“It’s okay. I know you were looking out for me, I should thank you.” I rubbed my hand behind her back as an approval. Even though what she did was a wrong approach, still she was just trying to help. I wanted to ask her why she gave the silent treatment that whole time, but I realized it wasn’t important anymore. What’s important was that we were okay again, and that was enough.

But then again the question remained, whether I should tell her or not. It would’ve been nice for her to know everything that had happened to me that week. The healing, the other person inside of me, and choking the life out of Bratt, everything.

I knew she wouldn’t think I’ve gone crazy with all the things we’ve been through, anything was worth considering. Besides she trusted me too much to doubt anything I told her. But I came back to the same thing that worried me the most.

 

CHAPTER 15;

 

 

How much longer was I going to put her life and freedom at risk, huh! Because I was sure whatever happened to the others was going to happen again and I didn’t want to drag her along with my problems, so it was better to keep things the way they were.

“Steve, you still trust me, right?” she said softly, it was a little shocking hearing that question because I was just thinking about telling her everything, it was as if she read my mind. She remained quiet waiting for my answer; of course I trusted her. If I said yes then she would ask why I felt like I had to hide things from her? If I didn’t say anything then she would conclude that I didn’t trust her. So answering was the safest choice.

“Of course I trust you, Ash. Even more than I trust myself.” That was true because sometimes I doubted myself but she never did. I waited for that next question either way because I knew it was coming, but she never asked.

Instead she stretched her arm around me and held tight, then we were quiet staring at the gradually darkening sky. This was definitely the calmest day of my life. I wish it never ended; yes in the morning it was a little bit boring but this was the best evening I had in a long time. I guess my life would’ve been a lot worse if Ashley wasn’t in it.

“Steve, do you think there’s other civilizations out there? The space?” she asked, and I could sense a little curiosity in her voice.

“Of course there is.” I said.

“What makes you so sure?” she pushed herself up a little to look at my face curiously.

“Ashley there are uncountable galaxies and planets. I’m pretty sure in some of those galaxies there are planets with civilization just like ours. At least that is what I believe.”

“Then I believe, maybe someday we will see a space ship stop by for a cup of coffee or something.” Her voice rumbled on my chest after she lied back down as she was chuckling.

“So you asked to mock me, eel?”

“No I didn’t. I just wanted to know.” She said while stifling a laugh.

“Is that right? Then we will find out.” I started tickling her and she started to laugh uncontrollably.

I forgot how much fun we used to have, we used to live in our own world. We used our own things in our backyard in this beautiful garden mom made. That time I didn’t have to worry about somebody dying because of me. This was our place, not even our friends could come here it was exclusively for us. I could pretend to be a prince and Ashley, Barbie because she loved Barbie more, even though she didn’t have blonde hair.

When we grew up we didn’t come us much but we still came and just lie on the grass and play some card games, we loved playing cards. But ever since my life turned upside down I hardly had time to think about anything. Other than my nightmares and who will be the next person to die for me.

During that time I didn’t realize I stopped tickling Ashley and she was sitting looking at me sadly,

“A penny for your thoughts?” she joked,

“Do you remember how we came to play here as kids? I miss those days.”

“Yah, me too. I wish we never grew up.”

“And if we never did, we would’ve been creepy kids who never grew up. May be Peter pan would’ve come to take us to Neverland and be like him.”

“No, I’m not a lost kid, besides he only took boys.”

“Anyone home?” we heard someone calling, considering the sweetness of the voice that was definitely mom.

We completely lost track of time, quickly we both got up on our feet and headed inside. Mom was just getting inside when we got there.

“We had a guest today, isn’t it?” she asked curiously and neither I nor Ashley was surprised with that.

Ever since we were little she always noticed some things even without us telling. And I guess that’s why Ashley had the same powers of noticing when someone was not being honest.

“I invited a friend over to do some school stuff.” Ashley said not wanting to give more info, and mom sensed it so she didn’t press the subject.

“Okay, I will go upstairs to change then come to see what you have prepared for me today.” Mostly on Saturdays it was our turn to cook something for mom since she prepared for us the whole week. She headed upstairs and Ashley turn to the kitchen.

“What exactly did you cook?” I asked Ashley as I was following her in the kitchen.

“Nothing fancy, just something that will surprise mom.”

“Mom is never surprised, you know that. Since she knows almost every meal existing on earth.” I said uncertain.

“I know that dumb. It’s not new, it’s just something she hasn’t cooked in a long time.” She said proudly. Which made me curious as well.

“Oh!” I ran out of arguments.

She went to the oven and came up with the dish. I would’ve said it was cake but it didn’t look like one, or maybe it was some foreign food. I hated myself for not sticking around when she was cooking or baking that dinner, and now I was going to be surprised as well.

I’m not sure if she still remembered, but when we were little we used to argue a lot and we always counted how many times we would outsmart each other, on anything.

But I doubted she did because she never forgot things so easily. Probably that was the reason she could get those A’s in school so easily while I on the other hand had to work my ass off. And a long time had passed and many things happened, so we stopped competing and rather grew closer. We set the table ready and soon after we finished mom came.

Then Ashley told us to have seats and she served us the food. I found out it was just a normal food, it was actually just a lasagna and it was true that mom hadn’t cooked that food in a long time. As usual mom was very pleased to eat something she hasn’t cooked in a while.

“So how was your day?” mom looking at each of us.

“It was fine.” Ashley responded suspiciously, because there was a way mom asked as if she expected something.

“You didn’t tear each other up or anything. Are you sure no one has scratch marks anywhere?” she asked jokingly,

And that’s when it hit us, she noticed something yesterday. She knew Ashley was angry at me but she didn’t do anything and she was worried that she would find me with some marks of Ashley’s nails. And she was right back then when Ashley jumped at me, she was like a wolf she scratched me everywhere with her tiny nails. Up until mom peeled her off me I had scratches all over. Then after sometime Ashley started to cry back then and she said sorry so many times.

Mom told her it was okay and that I was going to heal, but she forbid her to fight with anyone ever again. And ever since Ashley never fought with anyone and mostly she walked away from fights.

“Mom!” Ashley said embarrassed, “that was a long time ago, besides I was just eight years old. I’m grown now I’d never fight with Steven, and if you knew why didn’t you say anything?”

“Well, like you said, you are all grown now. I wanted to see how things would go and I guess everything went exactly as they were supposed to be, don’t you think?” she said proudly sipping her lemonade juice.

“I guess.” Ashley said hesitantly.

“Things are exactly as they are supposed to be.” I assured Ashley because it was true. I was with the two people who I loved so much and we were in peace having dinner together.

Ashley wasn’t angry at me anymore, mom was okay as usual and nothing was hunting them. Up until Monday things at school will cool down and at least people wouldn’t be talking about me as much. Somehow I was going to have some sort of normal life again, as long as I kept the Lexi girl out of harm’s way. I was pretty sure things were going to get better.

“I had a long day today, some client gave us quiet a task today he wanted a five hundred thousand dollars loan and following the process was very tiresome, so I’m going to take a hot shower and rest. The dinner was amazing honey, thank you.” Mom said and got up to leave.

“Good night.” Mom said before disappearing up the stairs.

“Good night mom.” Both Ashley and I responded at the same time.

“Do you need help?” I asked Ashley who was starting to remove the dishes from the table.

“No, I will just put these in the dish washer and then I will go to my room as well.”

“Okay, I think I need to lie down as well.” I left the dining room and headed to my room.

I wasn’t sleepy and I wasn’t tired either, so I decided to watch TV. There was a flat screen installed in my room, it’s just that I hadn’t used it in a long time. I was too buried in my problems that I didn’t even have time to think about other things. But today seemed like a good day to switch it on. I took the remote from the drawer of my bedside table. I saw a soccer match on the first Chanel that came up, so I change it. I knew nothing about soccer or any sports in general. I flipped through couple more channels and there was nothing interesting except for the music Chanel, which I soon became bored of as well.

“I haven’t seen that on in a long time.” Ashley commented soon after barging in, “Can I join?” she asked,

“Sure, I was getting bored watching it by myself anyway, but before you come put a nice movie of your choice first, you’ll find plenty of CD’s on that table at the Conner first drawer.”

“Okay.” She almost jumped with excitement, but she soon frowned, “Steve your choice of movies is awful, the Notebook, Titanic, Romeo and Juliet and Twilight, and the rest is all comic stuffs. What is it boys with comics? Why do you like these stuffs so much anyway?”

“I don’t know, why do you like dolls so much?” I asked,

“Because I’m a girl! Duh,” she said still picking the covers and set them down on the table.

“The same to me, because I’m a boy, duh!” I sarcastically said the duh,

“Maybe we should watch the Notebook.” She suggested,

“No, it’s too depressing. I don’t want to see you cry.”

“Twilight then,” she said uncertain with the choice.

“No, I’ve watched it too many times, I’ll get bored. I want to watch a Superhero movie, except Daredevil, I didn’t like the end.”

“I thought I was the one who chooses.” She complained.

“But you were taking too long, I changed my mind.” I said,

“Okay, how about Spiderman?” she asked showing me the cover,

“That’s the one.” I agreed.

She inserted it and jumped into the bed with me, she watched quietly with me at first and I almost thought she was asleep. Until she popped a question I didn’t know how to answer,

“Steve, can I ask you something?” she started,

“Shoot. What is it?”

“What is love? How does it feel like to be in love? How did you know you loved those girls?” her questions flowed. She sounded serious and somewhat sad,

I got stuck for a while because I wasn’t even sure myself if I knew the correct answer, at least the last one was answerable.

“I guess it was the way they made me feel, happy, needed, and important that sort of thing. When you are in love is when the one you love occupies your thoughts and your heart, and you always want to be near that person.” I said trying to be as honest as possible.

“So what is love?” she asked again.

“I guess it’s a feeling, a very strong feeling.” I paused and asked, “Why did you ask anyway?”

“I just wanted to know. Out of curiosity.” She answered absent minded,

I didn’t want to push the topic because I knew she wasn’t very comfortable with it. So I kept watching the movie and we were quiet once again.

I think somewhere in the middle of the movie I fell asleep and fell into a deep slumber. Fortunately that night I didn’t have intense nightmares. I just saw flashes passing by, so it wasn’t that bad.

Sunday was always a calm day, I’d always wake up late and lazy. Neither Ashley nor mom bothered to wake me up that day so I woke up around nine and the sun was piercing brightly through the curtains from the window. Springs sun was always beautiful, it felt warm and nice after the ice cold winter.

I felt heavy and my legs could hardly move like I’d been working all night. But it was okay because I knew those were the side effect of having nightmares all night. I headed to the bathroom to get a nice hot shower to wash off the fog. And since it was Sunday I took my time. I didn’t trouble my mind this time around. I let the water run through me and relax my muscles; it almost felt like meditation, but I knew nothing about that. After couple minutes I got out. I put on track suit trousers and a white T-shirt something that could allow my body to breath.

I used to do exercises but now I couldn’t even do push-ups and I was starting to lose my abs. But my body was the last thing I could worry about. If things were going to chill next week, I was going to start looking for answers in any possible way until I fit all the pieces on this puzzle of a life.

Downstairs I found Ashley watching some celebrities’ gossip show, “I didn’t know you were into those things.” I commented with a surprise.

“Hey morning, mph!” she blew air from her mouth, “Briana and Michele wanted me to watch it, they said it was important, but I haven’t seen anything important so far. It’s just rich people playing around with money.”

“Okay. Mom already left.” It was more like talking to myself,

“Yah! There was some things she needed to take care of at the office, but she will come back early.” Ashley responded anyway, “There’s some cupcakes in the oven and bacon in the microwave.”

So, I went to the kitchen to get them and have breakfast.

After I’d finished I took three cakes and headed back to the living room to join Ashley watching TV. I gave her one cake and I was left with two.

“Why do you take two?” she complained,

“Because I’m older than you, simple.”

“I disagree, I say because you are greedy.”

“Then you are greedier because you weren’t satisfied with what you got.” I put on a mockery face, “huh.”

“Whatever, I don’t want to argue with you right now.” She said giving up,

“But I wasn’t arguing with you. We were just talking, weren’t we?” I pouted, pretending I was hurt.

“Oh, really? As if I don’t know you.”

“I’m a bad person, aren’t I?” just like the way a kid would ask his parent.

“No, you are not. You are far from that,” there was no a slightest doubt on her face, as if she was so sure.

The conversation died. I guess my own question touched a part where I didn’t want it to. I wish I was sure as Ashley that I was completely innocent, that I was actually a victim in all these things. I pushed the thoughts away and kept nibbling my cupcake slowly enjoying every delicious bit of it, and forgot about my problems for once.

It was around eleven in the morning when I heard a doorbell rang. Ashley was upstairs retrieving playing cards because she suggested that we do it. I wondered who that person would be. I even thought maybe it was Lexi the blonde girl, but what was she doing here this early in the morning? And if it was her, I thought, she might need some serious help.

I went to the door to drop a bomb on her, but surprised I found something completely different. Something that made my mouth drop open. There was a policeman in uniform holding his badge on my face and his car was behind him glowing with red and blue lights on it, and there was another one leaning on it.

“Detective Clark Denton, and you are Steven Adams?” he asked while putting his badge back in his pocket.

“Yes, that’s me.” I didn’t want to ask anything since the answer was already obvious.

“I would like you to come with us, please.” He said curtly.

I didn’t argue or add a word because there was no point for doing so. I got in the car and soon after he got in as well and his partner drove us on our way to the police station.

I knew there was another person dead that’s why I was being detained. What I didn’t want was that person to be somebody I knew, especially the most recent, stubborn, hard headed, cynical and stupidest girl I’d ever met, the blonde girl, Lexi.

I repeated it so many times before that it wasn’t safe for her to be with me. But did she listen to me? No, and now I needed to add her on my too overwhelmed guilty conscience. She should’ve listen to me that stupid girl, now look what happened. I couldn’t believe I was back right where I started two years ago. Here I was going to the precinct to explain how another girl died on my account.

How was I going to explain this to the world, to Ashley? Of course she believed I was innocent. But how was I going to tell her that it happened again and that nothing had changed, and that my life would never change, ever.

“Alright, we are here.” The cop opened the door for me and he was looking at me suspiciously may be because he’d been standing there for a while.

I didn’t even realize we arrived, the trip seemed shorter than the last time, even though that was a long time ago. Nervousness crept from inside me and suddenly I started to feel sweaty and had to get myself under control.

I was right to be nervous though, because the sheriff didn’t like me so much. Maybe because of the cases he never managed to close and every one of them I was somehow involved with the deceased, that word sounded less cruel, I think. Saying the dead made me feel guiltier, like I was involved in a murder or something.

That cop brought me to a room which seemed to come out of nowhere to me, with all the scrambling thoughts that were climbing on each other in my mind. What I couldn’t understand is that he kept looking at me suspiciously. Was he expecting me to swallow him or something? Was he expecting me ask him something? Or he was expecting me to suck the life out of him and disappear as everyone was thinking that’s what I do to people. He cuffed my hands and said,

“Stay here.” He commanded brusquely and left.

Finally, I got time to look around, it was an interrogation room, the one I entered for the first time two years ago. And today I was in it again.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 16;

 

 

I didn’t like being in the room and wished the police could get over with it quickly, so I could finally know what’s next. What was the next big disaster that was going to happen in my life! ‘Am I going to be sent to prison?’ I asked myself. But that was impossible because they couldn’t prove that I was in anyway connected with those deaths.

I was drawn back with the sound of the doorknob clicking and my eyes rested on the other side where the door was. A person entering the room was Mr. Wilson, the sheriff, the last person I expected to meet on this day. My life was messed up enough I didn’t need another one of my haters to mess it up even more.

He dropped a folder on the table and some papers and photos spilled out of it. Suddenly a lump got in my throat and my mouth got dusty dry. I couldn’t breathe. I’d already seen enough of those pictures I didn’t want to see any more of them.

He sat down quietly and started looking at me with obviously furious eyes, and that didn’t take just seconds but minutes. I sweated and sweated until I felt my shirt getting soaked. I wanted to get up and run the hell out of there, but I was locked in with this monster.

After about five minutes he flipped the folder, my first instinct was to shut my eyes as hard as I could, so that I wouldn’t have to look at Lexi’s body, ice cold and pale as snow. He didn’t say a word and when I opened my eyes hoping he didn’t open it. Instead there was a single photo in front of me and this girl wasn’t blonde, she was brunette. She was tall and chubby, a girl I never saw before. Yes, she had same features as the victims, assuming that was the reason I was brought to this place.

“I don’t know this girl, I’ve never seen her before!” I spoke out loud but my first intention was to speak to myself, it brought some interest to the statue in front of me, though.

“Are you sure?” he spat finally, and I think I heard him snarl, or maybe it was all in my imagination. Because I was imagining lots of things at that time. And the possibility that I wasn’t going to get out that room okay was pretty high.

“I’m, I’m – sure,” I stuttered, his eyes were fixed on mine and he was leaning on the table like he was about to charge and get even with me. I remembered how many times I’ve said that word in front of him.

This time I was cold and my eyes started to get watery with all the staring and if he wasn’t going to stop looking then I was going to cry right there. But thankful he stopped staring at me and leaned back on his chair and rubbed his forehead with his fingers out of frustration.

For once I got see other features on him, other than intense anger. He looked tired and pale and he had bag eyes maybe from lack of sleep. He also looked tortured, like he had too much stress. I found myself feeling sorry for him, but he surprised me with something I wasn’t prepared for.

He pulled five more pictures from the folder, which I completely forgot was still there. Right there was lying pictures of my two childhood friends and my two girlfriends pale corpses and they all looked the same as the girl. Air got knocked out of me and I found myself gazing at them and guilt hit me so hard that I felt like I was suffocating. All those people died because they were somehow involved with me, except the chubby girl.

She was another piece in the puzzle, but she was a piece that couldn’t fit anywhere. First she didn’t know me because I certainly didn’t know her, which send me to the point she had no connection with me. But why did she die like them, what connection did she have with them? Or could it be possible she had the same curse as me, but I never died only people around me were the one dying. So that was out of the equation, maybe she met someone with a curse like me and she died.

As much as I wanted that to be true it wasn’t. There was no one like me in town that’s why I was sitting in the interrogation room. I could understand now why he was so frustrated because none of this made sense and the lack of any kind of evidence; maybe finger prints, struggle, or weapon used made things far worse.

“Five bodies, five dead bodies. Which means five murder cases and I can’t close even a single one of them. How many years have passed? Four years since the first body and up until now I’m still trying to figure out what happened.” His face portrayed his frustration, “there must be something, what aren’t you telling me boy?” his voice was tense and harsh, it pierced right through me.

I opened my mouth and clapped it close again. I didn’t want to repeat the same words. I’d already said them only too many times already. I knew they were the truth, but this man in front of me had no plans of believing me.

“If you know anything you better say now. All these five people had a connection with you, and two of them were you girlfriends. And let me tell you something Veronica the only survivor said something.”

“What did she say?” the words escaped my mouth,

“It’s hard to believe but it’s what she saw. A figure like a shadow foggy man with smoke around him was,” he paused for a second, “she said he was sucking her life, she couldn’t breathe and she couldn’t move and she felt the cold she never felt before. When her mom came to her room to check on her that’s when the thing disappeared. What are you hiding? What are you afraid of, are you protecting someone?” his questions were completely ridiculous. He was thinking someone was making me get these people killed, that was plain crazy. Why on earth would I do that?

“Sir, I’m as clueless as you are,” that was a mistake,

“Listen to me boy, I’m tired of playing this game with you. You tell me the truth right now, or I will send you somewhere you won’t see your little sister or that step mother of yours again.”

How I wanted to get out that suffocating room and away from the lunatic cop. I wish I could disappear right there. I was terrified and he saw it, thankfully he took a step back.

“My wife wants to leave town with my little girl, the only thing that matter to me because of her paranoia she thinks you’ll get our girl too. So it’s either I leave with them or she asks for divorce.” He rubbed his forehead, “she thinks I haven’t worked hard enough to solve these cases, she even asked me to send you in juvie or something. So we can be in peace, but I can’t send you without any evidence of violence or committing these crimes.” That’s when I realized he was desperate.

I couldn’t blame his wife for thinking that way. Lots of people would’ve been at peace if I were to disappear from the town. And since her husband was the sheriff she took the obligation of expressing people’s thoughts.

“Sir, I wish I could help I really do.” I tried to sound as honest as I could.

“Then help me by saying something that will help solve these cases.” He blurted coldly,

And I was frozen once again, my throat dry and my whole body stiff. There was nothing I could say that could help with my situation. He didn’t believe a word I said. He wanted me to give him evidences I couldn’t give; it was either him going insane or he was trying to drive me insane because he kept pressing me. It was a nightmare that could never end.

I’d already told him I didn’t know anything and I was just as much a victim as their families. But the damn sheriff wouldn’t believe me. He wanted something from me, something I couldn’t give. I was tired of repeating myself over and over again, but I couldn’t dare say that to him I didn’t want to piss him off even more.

“I definitely shouldn’t ask you this, but I don’t have any other option. Have you ever felt like experiencing some sort of out of body experience or some sort of a vivid dream, but in your dream you are somewhere else.” He was almost whispering to me, and that wasn’t surprising, his question was the weirdest question I’ve ever heard him ask. I didn’t even know how to answer it.

 

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 17;

 

 

 

“I’m sorry, I don’t think I understand your question, sir.” I admitted as I was growing frustrated and desperate to get out because he was being creepier with every minute.

“I mean anything out of ordinary like some kind of paranormal experience.” He hissed at me.

I was astounded, he was now going completely insane, “Sir, are you suggesting that I have some kind of supernatural powers?” I asked in disbelief,

“Are you?” he was too confident as if he was sure of what he was saying.

“That’s ridiculous, Sir. Everyone knows those are just stories.” I said, then he quickly responded,

“What ridiculous is having five dead bodies, cold as ice and pale without a single clue how that happened. So you tell me, what am I supposed to think?” from that statement he was clearly tired of these cases.

I stayed quiet because I couldn’t find myself advising the sheriff who hated me. And besides his question had no answer; at least not that I was aware of. He might have crossed over to crazy lane but I wasn’t willing to follow. I didn’t want to believe in children bedtime stories. But as weird as it was it did trigger something in me. A part of me thought of the same thing.

Those were no ordinary deaths, if they were murder cases there should’ve been some kind of chemicals in their bodies or something. But then again believing in what he was saying or what I suspected required a pretty hefty leap of faith. And even if I believed in such thing what was I going to do, other than going to paranoia land.

Starting to look for those invincible creatures lurking around and hunt the people I love to kill them. Believing that would mean I could be a suspect too, because those creatures do not have identities or badges so it could be anyone even myself with my connection to them and everything that had happened. My head started to spin, until I heard a snap of fingers on my nose.

“What’s happening? You looked weird a couple seconds ago. Maybe my questions were too much, but I need the answers boy. Don’t play with me.” I almost thought he would actually let me go, but the snapping at me again changed everything. There was no getting out of the dreadful room.

He leaned back on his chair and started giving me that Scrutinizing glare again, which made me a little stiff on my chair. I wished something could pop up in my mind so I could tell him and finally be free from him.

“Maybe I should help refresh your mind a little. Your first girlfriend,” he picked a picture and showed it on my face as if I couldn’t see it on the table, “she died in her sleep. Did you visit her that night? Did she contact you? Did she have anything bothering her you might remember?” suddenly he stopped asking and stared at me waiting for answers.

It’s not like I couldn’t remember. I remembered everything, since Clara was my first love. The girl I chased since I was in middle school, but only after we joined high school is when I finally got her.

I was willing to do anything for her, she owned my heart and soul. I still could remember all the incredible things we had together. This is probably ridiculous but I really liked her lips and how she laughed. She was never shy to laugh she could laugh loudly with a full belly laugh unlike many girls. I could still remember her voice and her scent the smell of roses.

She was one of the people I never thought of losing, I always imagined her living forever and always by my side together with our children and grandchildren. But this cruel life took her away soon after she became my girlfriend. All my dreams were shuttered, and if that wasn’t enough people started to point fingers at me, I guess perks of living in a small town. To them I was like a living bad omen. After that people started to stay away from me because that was the third person who was close to me dying, not including my parents whom nobody knew about.

I was numb inside and out. I couldn’t take the pain I was feeling, I even hated being alive. I mean I was just a small teenage boy but suddenly I became a monster. I was a teenage boy whose heart was crushed and devastated but nobody cared. Ashley was the only person who consoled me, the only person who knew how hurt I was.

She understood me and helped me through it. Mom, well, she wasn’t a people person, so she just heard of her death and that’s it and she was sorry and tried her best to assure me life was going to be fine.

“Steven Adams,” I heard someone calling from far and suddenly the sound snatched me back to the present which wasn’t very good either. I was in this room, the same room I was in two years ago answering the same questions. With the same man staring at me, “What is that thing you are doing?” for the first time he didn’t look angry, rather scared.

I blinked several times and helped the few tears drops that were at the edge of my eyes to flow down my cheeks and wiped them away as quickly as they came out. I didn’t want him to notice how sensitive that topic was to me. It was too late though, because he quickly gained his composure. I guess he thought this was the time to press harder maybe he finally managed to crack my defenses. He sat straight ready to start over. But we heard someone yelling outside, at first I thought it was a criminal shouting his last wishes for revenge after getting out of jail.

However, the voice became familiar each second, and when I finally recognized it I knew things were about to get a whole lot more interesting. Mom was shouting outside demanding to see me. Since I knew what kind of temper her and Ashley had there was no way the police could use to stop her, unless they arrest her as well. I couldn’t help the smile that was escaping my lips at that time, finally I was going to get out.

“It’s your mother, isn’t it?” he asked raged,

I couldn’t help the amusement. So I just raised my hands and shoulders as in I’m not really sure. But I was sure he already knew from someone struck by stupor to someone smiling widely. I’m sure he already read the signs.

And of course he did, he stomped out of the room to go handle the situation because it seemed like his deputy wasn’t doing a very good job. Mom was shouting and the man’s voice was speaking in the same volume, assuming that was the deputy. It sounded chaotic.

After couple seconds the shouting ceased. I waited to see what will happen next, since I was still in interrogation, sort of. I had no right to get out at least not yet. I didn’t know what he was going to do with her since the man wanted me in jail really bad. Especially now that he knew my sensitive parts. I was sure he was cooking something good for me on his mind.

But quite a while passed without him coming back. I thought he forgot about me or he was trying to hide me from mom and Ashley. I didn’t like the idea at all, if he was going to succeed I was never going to get out, ever. I was sure he would turn me into a lab rat just to mutilate the truth out of me. I wished he could just believe me. But that concept too was futile, he would never believe.

Out of the depth of my frustration I heard the door suddenly opened roughly and snatched me back to the present. I didn’t know what to think. First I was shocked and terrified because of the action. I thought it was him coming back for more questioning.

But thankful it wasn’t him, it was Ashley standing by the door her eyes all puffy and wet. I didn’t know how she managed to get to me but I was glad. The obvious signs that she’d cried worried me. I got up relieved but a little sad seeing her that way. Surprisingly I couldn’t even take a single step before she rushed to me and threw herself to me, to a bear hug.

I stumbled on the chair a little before gaining my balance again and then hugged her back. She held on tight to me as if something was pulling her back and she was clinging to me not wanting to go.

“I thought they took you away from me forever.” She stammered on her cry.

“You saw when they took me?”

“Yes, and I was very worried. I didn’t know what to do that’s why I called mom. I’m sorry.”

“Ash, its fine. That was the right thing to do. There is no way you could get me out without calling mom.” She was worried that I would be mad because she told mom I was arrested.

I pulled back and wiped the tears from her cheeks, she looked so vulnerable. One of the rarest moments you’ll find Ashley in such condition. She was a strong girl who never showed her weaknesses easily. Except for me on rare occasions. If I was someone else I would’ve been pretty surprised with her, but it was me and I knew her better than anyone.

She looked into my eyes after she stopped crying and caressed my cheeks gently and left her hands on my cheeks for a while. But out of nowhere her expression changed,

“And why did you leave without saying anything? Did you think I wouldn’t know?” she slapped on my right cheek feigning anger.

“Well because I didn’t think it was something serious, and I would be back even before you know it.” But that wasn’t the reason I didn’t tell her. I didn’t want her to get involved.

“Police officers coming to your house, isn’t something serious. Who are you kidding?” she raised an eyebrow.

“I wasn’t thinking of it that way. Anyways can we get out of here, it makes me nauseated. We can keep talking on our way home.” I took her arm with both my hands and put it around my shoulder because of the handcuffs, and got out of the Room.

That was such a relief to me because I expected Ashley to see the pictures on the table the moment she got in the room. But she never took her eyes off me. The sheriff was really going out of his mind. How could he leave that folder on the table just like that? But considering the amount of anger he had, he certainly wasn’t thinking straight.

Outside there was a huge office and desks were on both our sides. The sheriff office was at the corner. Once he saw me through his glass door he bolted on his feet and came out leaving mom inside. I felt a cold shiver going down my spine. This action wasn’t a good sign he was either going to punch me or shove me back inside that room.

It only took him five huge steps, or maybe I imagined but he got to us really fast. And found myself froze in place unable to move. Ashley stood by my side unshaken and without a single sign of fright on her face. If I was right she was rather furious at the man, but she didn’t do anything crazy.

“Who told you, you could get out?” he almost snarled with those hissing words.

Fortunately mom was right behind him so she came to my rescue because my only instinct was to run crawling back into that room, even though I didn’t like it in there. I had no balls to rebel against someone like him.

“He will not go back in there. You and I both know you can’t keep him here. So you’ll let him go or I will take other measures. It’s your call.” She was calm but nothing about her expression showed calmness. It was intense and she had this soul piercing look. Even I got shivers.

The sheriff wasn’t willing to go down easily, he was reluctantly agreeing despite his body going rigid for it. But eventually he gave in and shrugged. He even looked like he’d been smacked with something on the face.

“I’m not done with you boy.” He sneered while he was removing my handcuffs. If he was a dragon he would’ve swallowed me whole in a heartbeat.

“Come on Steve, let’s get out of here.” Ashley pulled my hand and led us to the door, while her eyes were still on the sheriff. I was sure she hated the guy.

Once we were out mom was behind us. We got in the back seat of her car, and in a matter of seconds we were on the road going home.

“Thanks mom, for coming to get me out.”

“Steven there is no need to thank me. Which mother won’t run to help their children in trouble? Besides you were innocent.” she looked back for a second and smiled.

“Did he tell you why he arrested me?” I got a little nervous because I didn’t want her to find out my big problem yet.

“He said you are a part of murder case investigation which is completely ridiculous. So I assured him he was totally mistaken.” She sounded so sure.

But I couldn’t say anything I wasn’t really sure where I stood. I couldn’t tell if I was completely innocent or not. And the conversation ended like that. Ashley was beside me her head on my shoulder while she was playing with my fingers twining them with hers and releasing them. It was the distraction I needed to keep myself from getting lost in my own thoughts.

 

 

 

CHAPTER 18;

 

 

Another week started; I was lying on my bed around five in the morning. I was thinking about what happened yesterday. Why did that girl had to die? Especially the same way as the victims on my case. But the strange thing was that I didn’t know the girl. Could it be possible that thing, the one that killed my friends was now killing random people? But why haunt me for so long and all over sudden start killing randomly.

I didn’t know what to think anymore. At first I thought I had invincible skilled personal enemy who was bent on making my life miserable, but now I started to think differently. This person, thing or whatever it was, was just a clever criminal, a serial killer with resources and would like making people’s lives miserable. Just like the way a serial killer would kill random people for sport.

But with that realization my search for answers became even more complicated if I wanted to start one. If I wanted to find my tormentor, I would need to find someone with some criminal background. If this person was only after me I would’ve watched out for a stalker or something. That was out of options though, this person was done with me and was going to torment other people.

And searching for he/she would be quite a challenge, first it’s not like I could get public records just like that. Because everybody hated me and it would raise some serious suspicions. And I was never a good thief either. Besides getting those records would just be as useless because I didn’t know who I was looking for, or what I was looking for.

“Mhhr,” I groaned out of frustration. Who was I kidding? I was no detective and I couldn’t be even if I wanted to. No matter how much I wanted to solve the puzzle, I always ended up getting more and more questions.

It mostly got me devastated knowing that there was someone out there determined to make sure I’m completely alone. And that my life would remain constantly miserable. What did I do to this person to deserve such punishment, or was it my parents! But they were already dead. I would never know the answer.

Right at that moment I heard someone opening my door slowly like sneaking in. It was Ashley, she got in quietly but she was surprised to see me looking at her and she almost jumped.

“Morning I thought you were asleep,” she said nervously.

“I couldn’t keep sleeping or else I would get a heart attack with all the nightmares.”

“I’m sorry I wish I could help,” she said sadly then she came sitting next to me,

“Don’t worry I’m used to them anyway.” Partly that felt true but some part felt like a lie, “what are you doing up this early?”

“Steve, this is the time I always wake up.”

“Okay.” I said surprised, I always knew she woke up early, but not five o’clock in the morning early, “but isn’t this a little bit too early,”

“There is some girl’s stuff I need to do before going to school. If I wake up the same time you wake up then we would both be late.”

“So you are as guilty as I am, you just wake up early.”

“No, I’m not lazy like you,” she quickly got off the bed and ran before I could catch her.

“And I’m not a coward like you, so I guess we are even.”

“Whatever,” she pouted, “get your lazy ass off the bed and get ready either way.”

“Yes, boss.” She flashed me a smile and left. She always liked to be superior, maybe to be like mom.

I got off the bed and headed to the bathroom to get a warm shower. Maybe it would wash off the devastation I was feeling. It wasn’t going to do much though because school my own personal hell was waiting for me. Especially now that there was a new victim found, there was plenty of poking hands I was going to get there.

I let the water ran over my body while thinking about what I was going to do about school. How I was going to survive yet another week without going completely psycho with all these eyes glaring at me.

Being an outcast to a group of people is totally fine, but being an outcast to an entire school, man that’s a new level. And to survive that someone needs a strategy, and I certainly needed it or I’d lose my mind.

The only strategy I had in mind is to never look anybody in the eyes. I had no plans of meeting with those judgmental stares, and another thing, was to avoid Bratt as much as I could. He would just increase my never ending problems which was not what I wanted.

Suddenly I got tired of thinking and shoved all those thoughts at the back of my mind and finished up with my shower because I’d already used too much time. I didn’t want Ashley to come and take me out, since she could be crazy enough to do it.

After shower I needed some clothes which will make me less visible so I picked up my big gray hoody, which Ashley was going to oppose valiantly. Since she was all about shining and glowing and I didn’t want that, not today.

And my outfit was pretty gloomy, gray hoody, brown t-shirt under it and a dark blue jeans plus safari boots. It was the only thing I thought would match to the outfit.

Seconds later after I was finished Ashley barged in. And the next thing I knew she was speculating my clothes. She was obviously irritated with my choice of clothes. She went to my closet and came up with a blue short sleeves draft shirt and Gucci trousers.

“Take those off and were these, no argument.” She commanded pointing the clothes she put on the bed.

I knew better than to argue with her so I just changed to the new clothes then headed downstairs, but I kept my hoody though. For, it was the only thing that would keep me safe or at least feel like it was.

When I entered the dining she was looking at me pointing at the hoody that I had to change it too but I refused,

“I’m keeping the hoody.” She wanted to say something but she stayed quiet.

“Morning mom,” I greet mom after,

“Morning, how are you?” it was more like are you okay than the usual how are you,

“I’m fine,” I said it, but honestly I wasn’t feeling okay at all.

I was worried about what was going to happen to me at school, since my situation was already irreparable. People were going to be even more worried about their safety. I wish I could know what to do.

“Steve, hurry up stop playing with your breakfast.” Ashley blurted. Quickly I was back to the present and found myself rolling my fork on the plate absently.

“Come on we don’t have a whole day.” She said again.

I didn’t really have any appetite left in me so I just pushed the plate with scrambled eggs aside and drunk the juice. Even though I didn’t have any appetite I still didn’t think it was a good idea to go to school with an empty stomach.

“Let’s go.” I ordered.

“But you haven’t eaten anything!” Ashley encountered,

“Don’t worry about it, I’m not hungry.” She would have argued with me about it but today she didn’t. And I was thankful for that since I was in no mood to argue with anybody.

She took her bag and led the way outside; I followed while I knew once I get in the car she was going to check on me with tons of questions. And I was sure I didn’t want to answer any of them.

The puzzle was larger now and so much more was involved, I didn’t want her in the middle of it. I kept reminding myself of that. For all I knew she and mom were the only people seemed to be safe from the killer. And I didn’t want to push the person and make him or her considering hurting my family.

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 19;

 

 

As long as they would stay in the dark, they were safe. At least that much I was sure of, surprisingly though our ride to school Ashley didn’t say a word. Although she seemed like she wanted to, she couldn’t. She’d only shoot me a side eye and look away. It was killing me seeing her trying so hard to meddle and made me want to tell her. But I wasn’t ready to risk her for anything even if it hurt both of us.

“See you after school.” Ashley said shortly after we arrived at school and got out.

I was left alone inside the car, very nervous and worried. I had a feeling people were going to beat me up if I got out. I saw couple of people peering through the windshield of my car and they were pissed. From their point of view I could understand why they were pissed at me, but I the problem is, I was innocent. I just had to find a way to prove that, which I had no idea where I would start.

After a while people became fewer outside and that was my time to go to class. I got out of the car then pulled the hood close to my face and pointed my face down. Not willing to raise it for anything and it totally worked. I managed to dodge all the glares until I got to class. It was interesting because I was late again, Mrs. McLaughlin wasn’t happy about it but didn’t comment a thing. I found a chair next to Blondie or Lexi and slumped on it.

I made a slightest mistake of peeping on her from the side of my hoody and regretted it instantly. Not because she had that judgmental glare on her face, like everyone else. It was that damn smug grin which pissed me. It was like she was totally clueless of what was going on in the world. I had no idea what I was going to do with her.

Ignoring her, pushing her away and even saying mean things to her wasn’t working. She was quite a piece of work. And Ashley inviting her home complicated the situation, maybe that’s why she gave me big fat grin when I looked at her.

I quietly groaned out of frustration. I could literally see myself running out of time, for I could easily see her found dead the next day. I didn’t want to let that happen. I wouldn’t have another death on my conscience. There was still one thing left for me to do. I hoped it would work even though it was hard to say it out loud. But if it would save her I would do it.

After the first class and the second class even the third, were all the same. People were looking at me weirdly and gawking at me. The sad thing was that I couldn’t do anything about it. I couldn’t prove I was innocent and I couldn’t shout at them to stop looking at me like some kind of freak, because that would make me more of a freak than normal.

At lunchtime I went to the cafeteria had some orange juice and a piece of cake. After, I sat at my usual table and I started nibbling on the cake slowly while keeping my eyes on the table. I didn’t want to draw any attention, and besides, I wanted to figure something out. But for a second I thought the blonde girl wasn’t coming. Before I could finish the thought though, she dropped her plate on the table and sat beside me. Nothing about her had changed either, she had that smug smile on her face still.

“Hi,” she greeted.

“What do you want?” I sounded a little bit harsher than I planned.

The smile disappeared from her face for once and I felt a punch in my gut, that same feeling I started to have about a week ago. But I didn’t care.

“You know you are a hard person to be friend with.”

“Because I don’t want friends.”

“That’s not true because everyone needs a friend.”

“Not me okay! Now leave me alone!” I said looking straight into her eyes,

“I can’t.”

“What do you mean?” I got a little confused,

“I want to be your friend.” She said calmly,

Suddenly anger rushed through me, “listen to me, do you know what happens to people who want to be my friends? They die okay! All of them. So for your own good stay the hell away from me.” I blurted out got up and left. And since I said it out loud everyone heard and they looked at me. Like I was some kind of a reaper or something, I was used to it anyway.

I had one more class before meeting with Lexi again in science class. I might have told her to stay away from me, but she was still my partner and I couldn’t imagine anyone else who would want to be my partner other than her. If Ashley was in the same class with me would gladly be my partner but she wasn’t and no one would sit alongside a freak. That was a different matter now. I just needed to focus on keeping her off my back, until we got to the lab and that’s when I would think about the partnership thing.

History was over sooner than I would’ve like and science class was next. When I got in Lexi was sitting at the front row and the chair beside her was empty, since there was two rows close to the window which was the side she always liked to sit.

I didn’t want to sit next to her this time. But every other chair I wanted to sit on a person close to it would gawk at me or put something on it. So at the end I found myself sitting on that very chair that I didn’t want to sit on.

She didn’t say a word or look at me, she looked straight forward. Finally Mr. Barrington came and started teaching and today he wanted us to discuss between science and myths. He said that both have existed alongside each other in every society and generations.

While they were still discussing, I drifted off to my own problems. I had to figure out what was the connection between the girl I saw on the picture at the police station and other victims. Maybe figuring it out would help bring some light.

But the problem was that I didn’t have her photo and I didn’t think going to the police station was a good idea or if it would help my situation. I wish I’d studied computer programming a little bit more, I could just hack the system and take the picture but I stopped before I even knew anything.

I could ask J to help me, if we were still friends and if it weren’t hacking into police database. I knew Lexi was clever but I didn’t know if she knew anything about hacking, besides I just told her to stay away from me.

Suddenly the bell rang and startled me back to the real world. Lexi got up and left without saying a word to me and that was new. I was surprised that she gave up after trying so hard, but anyways it was for the best of everyone. I went to the parking lot got into my car and waited for Ashley to come from the gym.

Something strange happen while I was waiting for her. I fell asleep, like an actual sleep. But that wasn’t the strange part; the strange thing was that I dreamt not like my usual nightmares. It was a different dream, there was a girl but I couldn’t see her clearly. It was vague but what was strange was the feeling I felt.

The intense need and strength. I didn’t know if it was my feelings or hers. One thing was for sure it felt so real like I could actually touch her. Her back faced towards me, so I decided to give a try and touch her. I stretched out my arm to touch her shoulder but the sudden close of the car door brought me back before I could touch her.

It was Ashley, she was finally here and before she could notice anything I rubbed my eyes to wipe off the sleepy look from my face.

“Hey,” I said,

“Hey, how was your day?”

“Uneventful, considering” I replied, “how was yours?”

“Mine was great.”

“Good to hear that.”

I started the car and we headed home. The dream was still haunting me, even though I couldn’t understand it. And I was glad Ashley was busy chatting today, which gave me more time to think.

I thought my life couldn’t get any weirder than it already was but I was wrong. The day dream brought me a whole new piece of the puzzle and proved things could definitely get weirder. Like dreaming about a total stranger, a person I never saw or meet. How was I going to be able to look for answers if I got new questions every day?

That day my evening was pretty short soon after dinner I went straight to my room. I needed time to think and it was much easier now that Ashley was becoming less concerned about my affairs. While lying on my bed I tried to remember every detail about the dream maybe I would find something that could help me. I hoped. If it was couple months ago I would’ve thought I was going crazy for even thinking about that.

But now people around me were dying and I didn’t know why and I couldn’t tell why either. All I knew I needed to look for even a tiniest clue to help me and what I was dealing with. So yah, even a day dream was worth a shot. But sadly the dream didn’t have much help, everything was glowing. It was like being exposed directly to the sun. The girl hair was glowing too brightly like fire and I couldn’t see her face, so much for a clue.

Out of my frustration I decided to sleep, even though it’s not like sleeping was going to help anything anyway, with all the nightmares. And like I said around four in the morning I woke up. I didn’t take it anymore, I know I’d seen those corpses so many times. But then opening their eyes every time freaked me out.

I got out of the bed and headed to my bathroom and sat down on the bathtub and heated the water. Afterwards I let the water flow over me and let them wash away my depression and my confusion. And surprisingly I fell asleep again and this time it was completely nightmares free. It felt liberating and almost unreal. And just like that my cure to the nightmares was found, it felt so good that I almost overslept.

Until Ashley came yelling in my room around six thirty in the morning which was not the happy hour for her. We were definitely going to be late and get punished for it.

I got ready faster than any other day, I think I used only ten minutes to be ready and not even mom could convince me to sit down and have breakfast. It’s a good thing she made pancakes so I took some with me on our way out.

“Are you okay?” Ashley asked as soon as we took the road to school,

“Are you kidding? I’m great.” And that wasn’t a lie, it was the first I actually slept. My body felt amazing and in control.

Ashley looked at me for a while suspiciously trying to understand the sudden empowered act, but then at the end she gave up, “Okay, I’m glad.” Then she went back to her phone with earphones in her ears.

It was such a long time ago since I last saw Ashley use her earphones on when she was in the car with me. I guess she was resuming her old life. And that made my life much better, I didn’t have to worry about anything. At least on this one day, I felt like it was a good day for a break from everything and just be a normal teenage boy.

I raced towards school and Ashley didn’t complain about it. I do not know if it was because she knew we were late or because she was busy with her phone, again.

I pulled over at the parking lot and the bell went off. Ashley rushed out of the car and raced to the entrance. I followed her and the day was proving to be more and more perfect by the second. Now I didn’t have to worry about people glaring at me in the hallway.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 20;

 

It was easy to concentrate than any other day. And Lexi suddenly lost her interest in me. She didn’t say a word to me, she totally ignored me. But it was what I asked for, so I had no right to feel bad about it. It was at that moment when I realized that I was actually nobody. The whole morning nobody said a word to me except for the weird looks.

I finally managed to push everybody away and I never felt so alone than that moment. I thought I would feel relief because if I was completely alone. Because I wouldn’t need to worry about anybody anymore. But I felt so empty.

I wouldn’t say that I regretted the decision that I made, I didn’t. I just thought I would get used to be alone quicker than this. At lunch I found myself sitting on my usual table in the cafeteria all alone staring at the food that I just took.

My only worry was Bratt. I knew if he saw me alone sitting there he surely would want to harass me. Apart from total loneliness; I was having a good day, everything else was fine. Fortunately, Bratt didn’t pop up anywhere and I was glad that he didn’t. After lunch I went to art class. There I did some painting. But strange things happened since the dream popped up again. This time I saw flashes and they were moving way too fast to make sense of them. And here I was thinking I was going to have a normal day. In the flashes there was the girl I dreamt about yesterday. And I think she was dressed in costumes or ancient dresses.

“Steven, are you okay?” a voice startled me from my dream. It was my teacher Mr. Becker.

“Yes sir. I’m fine.”

“Anyways this is a very good painting.” He complimented.

I thought I was asleep but I guess not. It was a picture of a girl with fiery hair standing at the beach staring at the ocean. I couldn’t see her face, it was almost like she didn’t have any. It sounds crazy but that’s how I felt like when I saw her in my dreams.

“You don’t look very well.” A kid next to me said. Lexi didn’t come to class today, I wasn’t surprised though she mostly skipped art classes. But I was surprised this kid talked to me, his name was Decker. He was one those kids who would bury their heads in books from morning to evening, wearing big glasses and he didn’t talk to people much either. When I looked at him he looked away as if he didn’t mean to talk to me.

Suddenly I felt like my body was on fire, I mean from head to my toes. It was so hot I couldn’t stand the heat, it was melting my skin off my body. I grabbed my stuff and rushed out of the class because I was starting to sweat like crazy. I ran to the restrooms and splashed water on my face. And I felt better instantly like the heat was washed away with the water.

I got out and I was glad the bell rang because I was not planning to go back to class, not after sprinting out of it like a mad person. And guess what, I got another thing to add to my pile of weird stuff in my life. I didn’t even know if I had to ask myself what the hell was that anymore? Because I wouldn’t know the answer.

I went to the parking lot and couple minutes later Ashley came with her friends who left a fair distance between us, and I totally understood. If it make things any better I was scared of myself. Because this body of mine didn’t feel like my body at all, not with all the changes I couldn’t explain. Too much was happening I didn’t know where to focus, the murder cases or my own body. On our ride home I acted as normal as I could get and Ashley asked about my day and I asked hers. And just like that our conversation died.

I was busy deciphering my puzzle of a life and Ashley was busy with something in her phone. I tried not to go off too much for Ashley to notice something was up with me.

We arrived home and I was nowhere near understanding what was happening to me. And by that time I was in the verge of going nuts. Have you ever had something so confusing and you needed someone to explain to you what was happening but you couldn’t find anyone? That is exactly what happened to me.

I had so many questions and such a big puzzle I needed to put together, but I couldn’t. And I had no clue who to ask. There was one person I thought I could tell about all this. The only one who could promise me that we would figure it out together. Her life however was going to be on a very tight string and I didn’t want to risk that. Besides I needed someone with solutions not faith.

I knew Ashley could do anything to help me anything she could be capable of. But who know if that thing was watching from somewhere and ready to strike whenever it found someone poking in my life. I wasn’t sure but I had to assume it was like that.

After dinner I went into my room and jumped in bed ready to find some peaceful sleep. But today was a bit harder than usual not only keeping nightmares away but also getting myself to sleep. I tossed and turned and moved the covers from every direction, but it just didn’t work. After couple hours Ashley came in and don’t ask how she always knew I couldn’t sleep. Because she always could and would come to keep me company so I could sleep. How grateful I was when she came. I couldn’t take the intensity of the fog I was seeing in my nightmare. She sat next to me and ran her hand through my hair and I woke up right away,

“Tough night I see.” She said,

“Yah, just a little bit,”

“You wanna talk about it.” She looked at me cautiously,

And I totally understood because we both knew I cut her out of my affairs all over sudden. My first instinct was to tell her everything. But this keeping her out of my mess act was growing on me. So I stayed quiet for a while and she didn’t say anything either until the silence got a little uncomfortable.

“I should go back to my room.” She said disappointed.

That wasn’t what that sentence meant though, it said so much more. She thought that I didn’t trust her anymore and that I didn’t want her that’s why I didn’t tell her anything anymore.

She got up from my bed slowly and started to head for the door. Other times were hard to keep quiet but today it was the hardest. The sad and heartbroken look on her face was unbearable.

“Ash, I…….” I called her,

“What is it, Steven?” she turned around and I could see her eyes were wet,

Seeing her that way punched a lump in my throat and I couldn’t speak for a second. I didn’t know not telling her anything hurt her that much.

“Are you crying?” it escaped my mouth before I could stop myself.

“It’s nothing, I should go.” She said with a shaky voice.

“No come here.”

Without hesitation she came back and sat beside me without saying a word or look at me.

“Ash, you know you are not supposed to do that.”

“Do what?”

“Cry because of me.”

“Because you make me.”

“What does that supposed to mean?” I asked a little shocked,

“Steven you know I can do anything for you, right? And that I’ll always be on your side or is it something I said or do without knowing?” she asked,

“Ashley, it’s nothing like that.”

“Then why are you doing this to me? Why are you closing me out now, haven’t I proved to be faithful to you? I know I haven’t been that helpful, but I promise you I will try harder.” I cut her short.

“That’s the thing.”

“You don’t want my help!” she was shocked like I just sliced her heart or something.

“Ashley I love you and I don’t know what I would do if I lost you too. I don’t want to see you hurt or even worse.”

“So you are saying, you are protecting me.”

“Yes,”

“Well, I don’t need your protection I can take care of myself.” Now she was angry.

She wanted to get up but I pulled her to a hug before she could. Because I didn’t want her to be mad at me, not this time, “I know that, it’s me I’m worried about. I don’t know if I can take care of myself and you might get hurt trying to take care of me.”

She sighed which meant her anger had gone, but that didn’t mean she wasn’t waiting for the truth. I wanted to make sure there was absolutely no way I could walk away, and that’s when I would tell her.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 21;

 

“We have been through so much together I can’t let you go on by yourself now,” She said after pulling off and looked straight into my eyes.

“I’m not asking you to walk away forever just until I know how to handle this by myself. And during that time I would ask you one favor.”

“What is it?” she asked a little bit too excited.

“I want you to take care of yourself. Live a life people your age live, do things I would’ve done if my life wasn’t fucked. I want you to do it for me.”

She was quiet for a while. It seemed like she was letting what I told her sink in. I didn’t know what she was going to do next, so I kept waiting until she said something.

“Okay, under one condition.”

“Name it.”

“You won’t get yourself in trouble or worse.”

“Done.”

“One more thing, you tell me about your nightmares. It’ll help you sleep.”

“Okay,” I accepted, I thought it wouldn’t hurt to give in to her wish.

“Well, this wasn’t like my other nightmares, it was different-ish. I was alone in the forest but it had a road, it looked like a highway. I walked on the road but it was endless and there was no a single house or a person. But after a while a fog came and covered the whole forest and the road. It was so heavy I couldn’t see a step forward. It wasn’t smoke it was a strange mist, dark-ish brown, then after a while of walking a girl with fiery hair appeared. It almost seemed like out of nowhere, right in the middle of the mist. And that’s when you came and wake me.”

“Did you see her face?” she asked curiously,

“I never saw her face and I don’t think I wanted either.”

“What do you mean you didn’t want to see her face?”

“What do you expect from a girl with fiery hair?”

“I don’t know, what do you think you would’ve seen?”

“Maybe a scary face with a snake tongue in her mouth and cat eyes, something like that.”

“That is scary.”

“I know.”

“But I bet she wouldn’t have to look like that, you just have terrible imagination.”

“I guess you are right.”

“Anyways, I should go to sleep.”

“Yah, it’s already past midnight. We wouldn’t want to be late for school because of staying up too late.”

“Yah, goodnight.” She kissed my forehead and left.

“Ashley,” I called when she got at the door.

“Yes,” she stopped and turned.

“Thank you, for everything.”

“You are welcome, get some sleep.” Then she left.

I pulled my cover ready for round two of my attempt to sleep. Usually I would fall asleep soon after Ashley has left the room, but not today. My mind was all over the place and I couldn’t get my eyes heavy enough to fall asleep. I was unsettled and uncomfortable in my own bed. No matter how hard I tried I just couldn’t sleep. Then a thought crossed my mind, and even though it was totally wrong I was sure in my heart it was the right thing to do. The only question left was whether I should do it or not.

Logically it was madness but emotionally nothing felt more exciting. My muscles were aching for it, and these strange emotions were new reckoning. Considering the pile of all the things that had happened in my life this was not surprising. The only problem was to take action.

I opened my eyes and stared at the ceiling since there was no point closing them. I ran the calculations in my head; the possibility that I was probably going nuts it was close to the truth. Because only a crazy person would leave a warm bed and go sleep in a bathtub filled with water. Since that was what I was dying to do and what I was fighting so hard not to do.

I had no idea where this crazy idea came from just like many other things that had happened. One thing for sure, it was hard as hell to resist it. The pull was strong almost like a drug or something very intoxicating like other addicting stuffs. I really wanted to sleep in it, but that would bring me close to being crazy. And I didn’t want to lose my sanity, not yet.

But I should’ve known better than to resist. After couple minutes my body was on fire and so was the bed. Only the fire was from inside my body, burning me from inside out. I sweat and sweat just like when I was in school.

It took me a couple seconds to rush out of the bed and to the bathroom filled the tub with water and then jump in. The feeling was exhilarating, it was too comforting to be true and if this meant I was a lost course it was totally worth it. Yes, the water was cold and normally I would’ve jumped just by putting my hand in it. But this was not a normal situation, but then again nothing about my life was exactly normal and every day the normal life I used to know was drifting away from my reach.

It didn’t take me long to get lost in a peaceful sleep. There was no a single dream or nightmare. Strangely this was the solution I’d been looking for with my nightmares problems. I didn’t know what a therapist would’ve said about this. There was so many ways to cope with sleeping problems but I never heard about sleeping in a bathtub. It was supposed to be easy accepting that I was sleeping in it now. But it was harder than I expected and telling someone would’ve been a little bit helpful. Telling Ashley however, wouldn’t be a good idea because she would definitely give me psychotherapy. Even she had limits and I also knew she would never accept me sleeping in a bathtub.

For the second time Ashley came yelling in my room. I jumped out of the bathtub and I felt like I was freezing. I didn’t know why I didn’t notice it sooner, I guess I enjoyed sleeping in it a little too much. But I was freezing and all the thrill of enjoying cold water was gone.

I went to the shower and switched warm water, not that I necessarily needed a shower since I slept in water all night. It was to warm me up a little or else I felt like I was going to freeze to death. But apart from suffering frostbite my mind was quite refreshed and it was totally worth freezing for. For once I felt like the weight of the world was lifted off my shoulders, almost liberating.

I didn’t have much time though, I let the hot water wash over me and after couple seconds I was warm enough. I rushed out of the bathroom and got myself dressed for school before Ashley comes back and yell the hell out of me.

Sadly the warmth didn’t last, right after putting in my brown shirt and dark blue jeans trousers the cold came back. It was so cold I started trembling. I didn’t want mom and Ashley to find out but it didn’t seem possible. So, I kept trembling and I took my warmest hood and put it on,

“Steven, I swear.” Ashley barged in yelling, but her expression changed instantly after seeing me, “hey what’s wrong.” She rushed to me after seeing me clutching my arms to my chest.

“It’s not a big deal. It’s just a little cold.”

“But you were okay last night.” She sounded surprised,

“Maybe it was collecting itself inside, or maybe I caught a bacteria or something.”

“If you want to call in sick it is okay, mom can take me to school.”

“No, I can still walk and drive. Like I said it’s not a big deal.” I didn’t want to stay home I would go crazy. School was my hell but I was used to it unlike living inside my head for a whole day. That would definitely drive me crazy.

“Okay, but you have to hurry up. We are going to be late.”

I put on my shoes and followed her downstairs where I found her finishing her breakfast. I sat by the table and joined her and she gave me this look, which she always gave when we ran late.

“Where is mom?”

“Did you think she will sit waiting for you?”

“No, I didn’t.”

“Can we go now?”

She looked at me bored like she wanted to carry me or something. I took a last gulp of my milk and carried my backpack together with my car keys leading the way to the garage. And within one minute I was racing through school.

“You know I would like to get to school alive, right?” she asked looking at me.

“I thought you didn’t want to be late.” I said sarcastically,

“Better late than dead, besides I have lots of plans it will be sad if I would die before fulfilling them.” She was too serious almost like she meant it.

I didn’t know if she was referring to what we talked about previous night or not, but I was relieved to know that she was actually thinking of her own life. Even though it was a little harder imagining Ashley’s plans without me in them. I chose to have faith that this time she actually did.

We got to school a little bit late, but it didn’t matter because it wasn’t like this was the first time I walked through the entrance late. Ashley rushed to her classes and I went to mine, but before I got to class I bumped into the principal I think he was swooping the hallways to see if anyone was roaming around. It’s a good thing it was just me since he didn’t show any sign of surprise.

“Steven Adams, I should’ve known I will see you here.” He said staring me down right after standing an inch away from me.

“I’m sorry sir, it won’t happen again.” I sounded a little bit too nervous than I wanted.

“You better make sure that happens.” Then he dismissed me and kept walking down the hall.

And I kept going on my way to math class and this teacher didn’t like me one bit. I made him hate me even more when I was late in his class. It’s not like I had a choice and even if I had a choice I couldn’t possibly prefer coming early. I don’t think his hate was academic related though because I had good grades in my math. I think he had the same belief as everyone, so I never gave him that much thought either. I barged in and sat next to Lexi who didn’t bother talking to me for the whole week and there was a day she didn’t come to school.

She looked at me and flashed me a half smile and her interest in me was gone.

 

CHAPTER 22;

 

 

Honestly speaking I expected more from her since she tried so hard to be my friend coupled weeks ago. Maybe I exaggerated her interest in me, realizing that made me push the thought out of my mind. And tried to endure the rest of the time because of the boring style of teaching of Mr. Faye.

I was relieved when it was finally time for lunch. I felt like all these school stuffs were smothering me. Every single class bored me and the only thing I wanted was to get out. My body was itching for something else, something I didn’t know what it was.

I sat at my table which I was so fond of, almost felt like my only friend and drank my juice. And guess who came to join me in my solitary, Lexi. She sat on the other side of the table without looking or saying a word to me. My guess was that she was already affected with my poison. Since she tried so hard to get close to me no one wanted her around anymore, just like me. But I told her from the start that no one who gets involved with me has a very good end, but she wouldn’t listen and now it was too late.

“Hi.” I greeted her.

“Hi.” She replied,

“I thought you were done with me.”

“Yah, I sort of was,” Now she looked straight at me.

“What changed?”

“Giving up on you so easily won’t be right for you,” she said.

“What are you talking about?” I asked confused now. I was feeling sorry for her at first but I started to regret that, because she was the same girl who wanted something from me.

“Steven, I know it’s not you who killed all those people.” She sounded sincere like she actually meant what she said.

“What makes you think that?” I was shocked for a second,

“Because I’ve looked into your eyes and you are no killer.”

“You don’t know anything about me,” and I meant that literally; hell! I didn’t even know myself. I got up to leave but she pulled my hand.

“I can help you find the real killer, if you let me.” That offer was intriguing but I had to think things through.

From the moment I left there and even after school I kept thinking on the possibilities that she was actually telling the truth. That she actually believed I was innocent and that she wanted to help me. But how could she be so sure that I was innocent, and not to forget she was just a high school student. What did she know about murder investigation?

When I was in the car with Ashley she shot me one of those concerned looks of hers and I brushed it off by saying I was fine. I knew she didn’t buy it but since she promised to live her own life for now, she didn’t ask anything and I was relieved. She even told me that on Friday one of her friends was going to have a party at her house. She didn’t show that much interest though.

But even if she wanted to go mom was going to be hard to convince to let her go, but I knew after talking some sense into her and the whole concept of being a teenager, I knew she would barge. I had to make it happen for Ashley. But I had to wait to see how things were going to turn up first, if Ashley would still want to or thinking of going to the party tomorrow.

After dinner I went to my room and after doing my homework, I went back to thinking about Lexi and her proposal. What made her think she could help me? Who did her think she was, CSI or something? I never met that many people but I knew that girl didn’t fit in the category of normal people. She had too many phases, a normal person isn’t supposed to have so many personalities. If she could read people and so did I.

How could I trust her to help me if I didn’t know which one of those personalities was the real her? How was I supposed to know if she really believed I was innocent? That she wasn’t playing me just to get close to me by telling me what I wanted to hear? Because not even I knew if I was truly innocent with everything that was happening with my body.

Like the way I was preparing the bathtub for bed while normal people prepare actual bed. And I remembered when the sheriff said something about experiencing something out of the ordinary. There was so many times I wanted to believe that, but believing that would change everything. I would need to look for evidences that I was actually experiencing something.

I was trying to keep myself from going insane and giving in to that idea would definitely bring me closer to insanity, so I decided to leave that idea out. I was still bothered with what Lexi told me. I didn’t know if I should let her or not. What could she do the police couldn’t or haven’t done yet? She gave me until tomorrow to give her the answer. And the answer will determine if she will still hang out with me or if she will never bother me again.

My instinct wanted me to tell her to stay as far away from me as possible for her own safety, but she made an offer I couldn’t just refuse. I didn’t care who she was, if she was who she said she was that would be good. And if she wasn’t that didn’t matter as long as she was willing to help me I was okay with it. It’s not like I would know where to start on my own anyway, and even if I wanted to do it myself I didn’t think I was anywhere near succeeding. So finally I reached a decision which I wasn’t so proud with but it was necessary. I just hoped it wasn’t going to end with another person dying on my account.

“Hey,” Ashley called from the door.

“Hey, I thought you were already asleep by now.”

“No, I wasn’t, but I thought you were.”

“I had homework to finish up first.”

“You seem like you were solving quantum physics or something.” She said mockingly.

“It’s nothing like that I was just thinking about Lexi.”

Since I knew she would want to know more I thought it wouldn’t be bad to tell her something,

She came to sit by the table where I was doing my homework which I finished a while ago, “She came to you?” she asked,

“Yes, and I don’t know what to do with her!” I admitted out of frustration.

“What do you mean you don’t know what to do with her?”

“You know what I mean. Ash, I don’t want her to be next. It will be too much for me.”

“Hey, you don’t know that for sure.”

“How can you say that after all that had happened? Besides I don’t know if there is any place for love in me anymore. I’m tired of having people ripped away from me.”

“Of course there is, if you let it.”

“I don’t know if I can.”

“Oh brother, I wish I could help you.”

“You are already helping me more than you know. Go get some sleep. I’m sure I’ll be okay tomorrow.”

“Okay,” then she kissed me on the cheek. “Good night.” She said then she went to her room.

Once she left I collected my books and shoved them in my back pack. Then I went to the bathroom and filled the bathtub with water. I know it is weird but if I wanted undisturbed sleep I needed to do it. I wasn’t doing it out of leisure but out of necessity or also more of an instinct thing, at least that’s what I told myself.

After it was full I stripped off my clothes and jumped in. The moment I stepped my foot in the chill rushed through my bones. I took a deep breath and lifted another and dipped it in and I felt the same as the first one. Actually I thought of getting out and jump under the covers in my bed and suck all that warmth I could get. But then the agony of the nightmares and the toss and turning made me give the bathtub a try.

So I sat and let the chill wash over me and then laid there with my whole body deep in it leaving only my head out. For a second I was really cold and I wondered if I would be able to fall asleep with all the cold. But in an instant it was gone and I felt a calmness I never felt before. I sighed and it felt like someone was singing me a lullaby to go to sleep and without even trying I fell into a slumber.

It’s a good thing I didn’t over sleep this time. I was still feeling pretty cold though; at least that didn’t change. What I couldn’t understand was why I could sleep comfortable in that cold water. And since I didn’t have the answer for that I just added it to the others I couldn’t find answers for.

I was in no hurry today, with the waking up early and all, it gave me the opportunity to go back to my old habits. I set the shower to hot water and let it pour over me and let my body get soaked with its warmth. Then I relaxed and let the world drift away and just be me and no else. It was quite refreshing and liberating at least for couple seconds, I almost thought I was back in the bathtub.

But my leisure was cut short when the girl with fiery hair invaded my privacy. It was mostly in my mind like I was dreaming while I was awake, sort of. And as usual she disappeared just as soon as she appeared.

Asking myself more questions seemed a little bit meaningless so I just turned the shower off and got ready for school. And by that time the cold was gone. I took my blue shirt and blue jeans, I think blue is my favorite color.

Ashley barged in as usual and was quite pleased to see me almost ready.

“Morning.” She greeted,

“Morning, someone is unusually pleased today.” I mocked.

“Don’t start with me.”

“I wasn’t doing anything, except complimenting.”

“Steve, we both know that wasn’t meant for compliment.”

“Yah, sorry you figured that.” I said sarcastically.

“Are you trying to annoy me?”

“Why?”

“I’m out of here, hurry up. I’m in no mood to run my way to class today.”

“Sure give me an hour or so.” I joked,

She shook her head and left, and that was her way of saying she was in mood to argue with me today. I have to admit though I could be a little bit annoying sometimes. I always tried to pick an argument with her. And I enjoyed seeing her face crease with frustration with all the meaningless arguments I made. I went downstairs after I was ready.

“Morning, mom.” I said to mom after I sat down by the kitchen counter, “How are you?”

“I’m quite well. You seem different today.”

“How different?” I asked her,

“Better, have you used some medicines or something? Or have you found a new girlfriend?”

“No mom, it’s just enough sleep, I think.” I almost said I’ll never have a girlfriend ever again, but I knew that would rise lots of questions so I decided to keep that to myself.

“Mom, why are you taking so long today?” Ashley snapped, but we weren’t surprised though we were used with her impatience.

“I’m done darling, get the milk from the fridge.” Mom said,

Ashley got up and dropped the milk on the table from the refrigerator. After mom brought the rest of the breakfast on the table. There was some bacon and fried eggs and fruits and our juice as usual.

Mom always wanted us to have strong breakfast, so the breakfast looked almost like a meal. She sat down with us, she changed to that because she said it was easier than getting ready and come have breakfast by herself.

She also became interested with morning news. So she would switch on the kitchen TV and watch what was happening with the world to make few comments about morning news of the day. Then after we finished Ashley and I would go to school and she would get ready for work.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 23;

 

I drove the car slowly, not that slowly, just different from my usual style. Ashley sat relaxed playing with her phone and for a second I was happy for her. Because that was the first time in a while I’d seen her so relaxed. I didn’t know the reason why and I didn’t want to find out either.

I on the other hand wasn’t relaxed at all. My own thoughts were wrestling on my mind. The fact that I was going to see Lexi and ask her for help was driving me crazy. I had no way of being sure if she was telling the truth or not. The only reason I had was that she was the first person to offer me help. Could I trust her? Could I trust myself that I was making the right decision that there wasn’t going to be any problems? Could I be sure that I wasn’t putting her life in danger? I couldn’t be sure for either questions so I just dropped the subject and looked at Ashley who was looking at me now.

“You have that look,” she said,

“What look?”

“Like you are trying to solve the mystery of the world. Just don’t lose yourself in your own mind.”

“I was just,” but she cut me short,

“Don’t tell me, it’s safer that way. The less I know about your problems the more I can focus on my own life.” She said.

I didn’t say anything after that and tried not to think about anything either, just focus on the road. I managed with occasional warning looks from Ashley who made sure that I won’t lose myself again. And finally I managed to put my problems behind me for once, actually I even felt like a normal guy for a while too. We arrived at school and Ashley jumped off and joined with her friends who arrived shortly after. As for me, I didn’t know what to expect today. Things were quiet and people forgot all about me. It almost felt like I was invincible or something.

People passed by me on the hallway without glaring at me or even notice me really and some would bump on my shoulders like a normal student. I finally felt like I was blending in for once in a long time. Lexi popped out of nowhere when I was by my locker taking my textbooks and she flashed me a big smile.

“Hi,” she greeted cheerily,

“Hi,” my response was different, it was cold without any feelings.

Bratt passed by and glared at me like he was dying to corner me again. I didn’t know why he didn’t come after me earlier, I mean I was alone for a whole week and he didn’t come to torture me. I was glad he was too late now, I was with my bodyguard now. Maybe that’s a little bit harsh but that’s how I saw her sometimes.

“Have you thought about it?” she startled me by asking.

“I’m still thinking about it.” I said,

“Okay,” she said shortly.

It was like she was expecting it or something. I couldn’t understand her at all, I couldn’t tell what her end game was. At first I thought she just wanted to be with me, but then again at times she would act like I was a project to her or something more than just a mere infatuation. I even thought it was something bigger than both of us, but all over sudden she would act like she liked me all over again.

She was the most fickle person I ever knew. I didn’t know if I should be worried about her or not. What she told me was intriguing, it was the first time someone other than Ashley offered to help me. And I had a feeling this girl was more than what she was showing on the outside.

We went to chemistry lab for our first class and we were partners as usual. I kept my head focused as much as I could because I didn’t want to drift away again, I was done with that. I always wanted to graduate with honors. I admit I was distracted for a while but now I wasn’t willing to throw that away.

I could lose everything but not my head and that might have been the only thing I could actually achieve. I mean what else can you get from ruined life and reputation? At least I could get a good diploma to show that I actually had the brains.

From morning and all the other classes until lunch time I managed to pay full attention than any other time ever since my life changed. Even with all the focus I could have I still couldn’t decide on one thing. I didn’t know whether I should trust the girl Lexi or not. For all I knew letting her into my life would be crossing a dangerous line, and even if I wanted to protect her I wouldn’t know how.

I was sitting at my usual table at lunch waiting for her and she seemed to be taking longer than she was supposed to. I almost thought she changed her mind that she finally realized that there was no one who could help me; I was a lost course. I sipped on the pineapple juice that I had and started to eat my lunch which was just sandwich, then a person dropped on the chair sitting very loudly.

I couldn’t know who it was because I was looking at my plate which I did a lot. Automatically at first I assumed it was Lexi so I didn’t bother looking up but then the shadow grew bigger and the air felt chiller than usual. I hesitated to raise my head but I had to, so I finally looked up and saw him. Bratt was looking at me with his smug smile like a wolf who has caught his prey in a corner, and in that second I knew the end won’t be pretty. Together with his three bodyguards glaring at me they were going to give me whatever it is that they kept this entire time.

“Hi,” I said trying to keep it cool.

“Hi Steve.” Bratt responded cheerily almost like he meant well, “it’s been a while, you know I’ve been dying to get together with you. You know practices and big matches, of course you wouldn’t know anything about that, because you are nobody. Anyways, I’m here for some catch up.” He snarled,

“What do you want?” I asked,

“You’ll find out soon.” He pointed to his guys to come and grab me.

“Boys,” a voice from behind them called but with Bratt huge form and his guards I couldn’t see who it was, but we all knew who it was so they stopped in their tracks.

Lexi just saved me again from that damn bully. Sometimes I wished he could just get injured really well so that he wouldn’t come to school. He was a bad person always picking on people who are weak; he getting hurt will definitely let some of us breathe. I found myself sigh really loudly like I was just saved from a wild beast.

“We are not done, Steve boy.” He said and walked away with his minions.

“You have no idea how happy I am to see you just now. Where the hell have you been?” I admitted,

“Here and there. You know you are not my only business here, right?” she said while sitting right where Bratt was sitting before.

“Actually, I kinda thought I was.”

“Change that, so are you ready to let me help you now or not?” suddenly she was unusually serious totally different from the girl I was used to see.

“I haven’t made up my mind yet.”

“Why not?”

“Because I don’t want to risk your life. I don’t think I have to explain my situation to you either. Because pretty much everyone knows about it.”

“Don’t worry about my life. I can take care of myself.” She said curtly as if she was annoyed with my statement.

“Okay.” I backed off.

“So?” she stared at me straight in the eyes.

“I’m in. For the record I won’t be responsible if anything happens to you.”

“You have no idea what I’m capable of,” she said under her breathe but I heard it. “Here is want you are going to do.”

“We are already in a mission?” Quickly I figured I was being an idiot, “sorry, that came out wrong, you were saying?”

“One of Ashley friends is going to have a party at her house tonight. Make sure you take her there and I will meet you there.” I didn’t know how she knew about the party.

“We don’t go to parties because Ashley hate teenage parties, and since no one like me they discounted us from such occasions.”

“They don’t hate her they hate you. So just drop her there and tell her you’ll come to pick her up. And I will come for you from the driveway.”

“Even if Ashley agreed to go mom will never allow us to go.”

“Well, you’ll have to convince her then. Just make sure you get to that party, no excuses.” That was the first time I saw her so serious and firm, like she could kill me if I didn’t show up.

“Okay, I’ll try.”

“Good, see you there.” She got up and turn to leave.

“Hey, aren’t you going to art class?”

“No, you go ahead. I have something to do.” She said and then she disappeared to the hallway.

Sometimes it was like school wasn’t all that important to her. And that left me with a question, she was just a teenage girl but why was she acting so different like some busy grown up? She wasn’t concerned with other teenagers’ stuffs; like being beautiful and hanging out with cool crowds or finding a boyfriend. She was here one minute and gone another, she could never settle in one place.

I was the only thing she paid more attention to school than even the classes. It was hard to believe she just wanted to help me and she wanted nothing more. I appreciated that she wanted to help me but still I had my doubts. I didn’t know much about people but I was certain they didn’t go after strangers and offer them help even without being asked. I couldn’t deny it was noble and all, but it was also very suspicious. It is good thing I was going to find out soon enough what she really wanted.

And that’s what I was thinking about when I was in art class. She wanted me to take Ashley to one of her friend’s party and she would come and meet me there. But I had no idea how I was going to do that, how was I supposed to convince Ashley to go to a party she didn’t even want to go? How was I going to convince mom that it was okay to let us go to this party?

I’ve never talked to Ashley about something even remotely related to parties and so that would make it absolutely suspicious for me to tell her to go a party. Besides she knew I hated parties with all the drinking and puking. I watched movies and saw that more times than I could count. Or maybe it was my excuse to not miss that life.

The teacher told us to draw some portrait and he kept looking at me carefully. I knew I wasn’t fully in class but his stare wasn’t more like the usual warning he gave to students. At some point he seemed like he was studying me and he couldn’t really understand me. I wasn’t surprised though, many people didn’t.

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 24;

 

 

It was weird for me to study him though; he was short with bearded chin and glass by his eyes which were almost as big as those of old people use. With his long sleeved brown shirt and brown trousers and old school tie shoes. For a person in his late thirties he was pretty out of fashion like he was bone a generation early or something.

He was never like this before though, he used to be nice and charming and comfortable. Even though his dressing were a little off but it was okay. Now he was just a total creep, with his constant staring wasn’t sure if he even blinked. I wonder if that is what midlife crisis was. He kept staring at me and at last I gave up and finished my portrait so I could leave.

But with a strange coincidence soon as I finished my portrait the bell rang and everybody left. Except for me because the teacher wanted to talk to me. I was already creeped enough by him when he was staring the hell out of me, and now he wanted to talk to me! He was sitting on his desk while he pulled something from one of his drawers.

“This is a beautiful painting Steven.” He showed me the paint of the girl with fiery hair.

“It’s nothing, it was just a stupid imagination.” I brushed off his compliment,

“Well then, you have a very good imagination, it’s not stupid. Most artists use their imaginations. I thought you might want to keep it.” He folded the paper and handed it to me.

“Thanks.” I said shortly and rushed for the door. I didn’t want him to start asking questions, which I knew I couldn’t answer.

Before I could get to the parking lot I shoved the painting into my backpack. I didn’t want Ashley to start asking questions either. I could hardly understand the meaning of the painting myself.

By the time I got to the parking lot Ashley was already there. And from the look on her face, she wasn’t in a great mood either maybe somebody pissed her off in her cheerleading routine or something. And as usual she lashed out on me the same thing she always did when she couldn’t find someone to pour her anger at.

“What took you so long? I have been waiting here forever.” She blurted,

If it was anybody else I would’ve been upset but because it was Ashley, I knew that was the only way she was going to get over whatever unsettled her. So I responded politely instead.

“Sorry, my art teacher wanted to talk to me after school.” And as I suspected she quickly realized she just lashed at me.

“Sorry it’s been a crazy day.”

“You wanna talk about it.”

“Yah, but we need to get out of here first.”

I opened the door for her then she got in and I went in after. In no time were on our way home. What upset Ashley was the last thing in my mind at that time. How was I going to convince her to go to a party which I didn’t even know if she wanted to go? And I had to do that before we got home because mom was there and she wasn’t an easy person to see reasons. I remember how she refused to let us to go to so many concerts and parks and camping saying it wasn’t safe.

I realized Ashley was mumbling about something while I was trying to come up with an idea. And that is until she slapped me hard on the cheek. I figured she finished talking and she was angry as a bull and I didn’t hear a word she said. Basically that wasn’t the way I wanted our conversation to start.

“What the hell Ash?” now I was upset as well.

“If you didn’t want to hear about it, you should’ve said so, jerk, arrrgh!!” she groaned,

“But you didn’t have to punch me either way.” I lied because I knew she would try to defend herself and that would be my getaway.

“I didn’t punch you.”

“It felt like a punch, see my cheek is swollen.”

“No, it’s not and it wasn’t a punch. I barely touched you.”

“I forgive you anyway.”

“And I don’t forgive you.” Then she put on her stubborn face which basically that was a sign she wasn’t angry anymore. I think girls are weird that way, once they get whatever is bothering them out they forget about it instantly, or maybe it was my sister who was like that.

“What were you rumbling about exactly?”

“I’m not talking about it anymore.”

“Come on Ash,”

“Don’t call me that, I’m not telling you anything. I already told you and you didn’t listen.”

“What if we make a little trade? You tell me what upset you and I tell you my new secret.”

“No,” she almost sounded convincing but I knew her better than that.

“Are you sure?” I asked with a doubtful face,

“Fine, do you know Dick, of course you know him. He asked me to go to Chloe’s party with him.”

“Chloe one of your friends, what exactly is so upsetting about that?”

“He is one of the biggest douche in school. He thought because he is in the football team he can go with me.”

There, I found my chance and I didn’t waste it, “I think you should go, not with him of course but you should go.”

“Since when do you support parties?” she looked at me suspiciously as if she knew something was coming up with that sentence.

“I don’t, in fact I hate them. But in another life I would’ve loved to go to a party and get drunk like everybody else. In this life I can’t and that shouldn’t stop you from experiencing it, at least for me. Do you remember when we talked about living your life to the fullest? You can start with that party tonight.” I wasn’t sure if I convinced her but I was relieved I did,

“So let’s just say I agree to go. What about mom? She won’t let us go just like that. And if you are thinking of sneaking out don’t bother because we won’t take one step out the door before she catch us. You know how hyper sensitive she is, don’t you?”

“If we talk to her together, she will let us go.”

“What am I supposed to say to her exactly?”

“What else will you say to her?”

“So, you are saying I should just say I want to go to a party, and she will agree just like that!”

“I was hoping you will say in a more convincing way at least.”

“And what way would that be?” she was being a little bit too skeptical and therefore making me quite nervous about this whole thing. But I knew I had to do it, for it could be my only way to find out the truth no matter how slight the possibility was.

“Let’s just get home and we will know what to say to mom.”

“Okay.” She finally stopped asking questions at least I thought she did,

“One more thing, why are you so hooked up about this party if you won’t be there? Except if you are planning to go too.”

“You know I can’t do that, or I will risk the party ending too soon or in tragic.”

“You don’t know that.” She opposed,

“That’s the problem, I know exactly what will happen. Ashley I’m not normal, you and I know death follows me. Anyone who tries to get close to me dies, and if that wasn’t the case people hate me they would walk out the second I step on the doorstep. And that won’t change.” Suddenly I was angry and also realized that I was senseless. I shouldn’t have said that to her. She hated it when I talked like that about myself, because she put too much faith in me. If only she knew what kind of person I turned on these couple weeks.

She was speechless, I didn’t know if she was angry with me or maybe she ran out of words to say this time. Those words were harsh and cold but they were also the truth. Because that was the only explanation of what was happening to me.

We were close to home and Ashley was still pretty quiet. But that wasn’t my concern at that time, my concern was what I would do to make mom let us go. Ashley was right too sneaking out was totally a no, no. Mom wasn’t like other mothers, she was hyper sensitive as Ashley said.

We would be caught before we even take two steps to the garage. The only option was to do whatever necessary to make her understand that the party was completely harmless. It was a good thing I didn’t have much details about it either. So that I could add my own words, to make it more of a family diner than a juicy teenagers party.

By that time I was parking at the garage and Ashley was on Grimm mode still. I needed to know if she was still on with the plans or she wanted out.

“You still want to go, right?”

“Yes, you can do whatever you want with your life and believe whatever you want. I’m gonna live mine.” Then she got out and slammed the door behind her. This was not how I wanted things to go. Damn if I could just shut up for once.

When I got inside mom was already at the kitchen making dinner. She gave me a worried look which said Ashley didn’t conceal her anger this time. I had a feeling things were escalating or about to end. I didn’t know how I was going to handle them either.

I went my room and sat down trying to figure out a way to fix the situation. And during dinner was the only time I could tell mom about it and be able to talk. Because it wouldn’t be easy once she buries herself to her work, since that is what she always did after dinner. I was never good with speech, Ashley was. But now she was angry with me which meant she wasn’t going to do anything.

Before I knew it mom called us down for dinner and I had nothing that I could say. I almost felt like I already failed and I would apologize to Lexi on Monday.

I sat by the table quietly trying to arrange words, because one wrong word and I could set mom off. But the problem was, I could write better than speaking to people maybe it was the side effect of avoiding people. Looking at Ashley, her expression didn’t change and I could tell she was angrier instead.

Everyone was quiet and words could not get out of my mouth. I’d never done this before, begging mom for something that I knew she would clearly disapprove in a heartbeat. I was super nervous. It was a good thing mom was more concerned with Ashley and her temper. She never liked to see her upset, actually she never liked seeing us upset.

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 25;

 

 

So she was trying to understand what was wrong with her. At first she stopped herself from saying anything hoping Ashley would eventually open up.

“Ashley, what is wrong honey?” she couldn’t wait anymore,

“It’s nothing mom.”

“Your face doesn’t say nothing.”

“Steven was right you won’t let me anyway.” Mom looked at me for more information, but I was in the dark just like her.

“Tell me first and I will see what I can do.” Mom said and now I started to get Ashley’s point,

“My friend was having a birthday party tonight, but Steve won’t take me because you won’t give us permission.”

“You know how I feel about these parties without supervision.”

“I’m sure there will be an adult to watch over us.”

“Since you seem like you really want to go, I’ll let you go only if you agree to be back by ten sharp not a minute late.”

“Thanks mom.” She said excitedly and hugged mom where she sat, “I’m gonna get ready,” then she rushed upstairs.

“I guess I need to get ready as well.” I said.

“Go ahead.” Mom agreed with a smile, though it shortly disappeared.

Either way just like that my mission was a go, I was going to meet with Lexi. Mom was uneasy about the whole thing but as long as it made us happy, she was willing to bend her rules.

It wasn’t like I was actually going to attend that party anyway. But nevertheless I was going to meet with someone and she was going to take me somewhere. I didn’t want to look too inappropriate in front of her. Fifteen minutes later Ashley was banging my door yelling it was time to go.

Honestly speaking, Ashley looked amazing with the blue tank top and light blue shorts, shorts she wore and stripes heels, totally looked like a party girl. Mom was never a person who complained about her dresses even though she was a person who wore suits all the time. Maybe she remembered she used to wear same clothes when she was younger.

“Bye mom.” Ashley followed mom to her study and kissed her on the cheek,

“Bye and be careful, don’t try anything stupid.” Mom told her, “watch over your sister.” She told me,

“I will mom.” I said.

“Let’s go.” Ashley said happily.

We went to the garage and drove off to the party. Chloe’s house was couple streets from ours on the south side of the town. It wasn’t that far because it was only a ten minutes’ drive to get there.

“Thank you,” I said,

“For what?”

“For helping me with mom, you know I could never make her let us go.”

“You know I will do anything for you, even when you are a total jerk.”

“I’m sorry about earlier too. I think I was just upset.”

“Hey it’s your life. If that is how you feel about it that’s up to you.”

“So you are you icing up on me now?”

“Never, even if I want to I can’t. That’s why I knew you coming with me was more than just taking me there because you can’t get in.”

“Ash…”

“It’s fine you do what you need to do as long as it doesn’t get you in trouble.”

‘That’s what I hope for’, I couldn’t say it out loud. “Thank you, have I ever told you that you are the best?”

“No, you haven’t.” she said with a mischievous look,

“Look at you, how you love applause.”

“Well, I can’t help it.”

Then the conversation died and we drove the rest of the time quietly. I kept wondering what would happen after I meet with Lexi. Would she take me to some hidden bunker or something like in the movies! Introduce me to some gang as a new recruit, and what would I do exactly? As far as I know I wasn’t good at anything except studying and get good grades. Maybe she would use me as a researcher or something.

Suddenly Ashley told me to stop because we already arrived, and it was true since the house was glittering with lights everywhere. But there was no many people as I thought there would be and that made me ask,

“So it’s a real birthday party?”

“Of course not, I used that so that mom wouldn’t ask too many questions.”

“Then it’s a very small party.” I wondered,

“Its six thirty Steve, people say parties start around eight. I wanted to come early so that I could see how they get things ready.”

“Okay, I’m gonna park couple blocks from here.”

“Why?”

“Come on, you know why.”

“Oh, okay. If you get bored you can go home and I’ll ask one of my friends to take me.”

“No, we came together, we go home together. I’ll pick you up at ten sharp.”

“Okay bye.” She kissed me on the cheek and got out.

I waved goodbye to her and she disappeared to the house. From what I could see, her friend was happy to see her because she welcomed her with a hug and they started chatting about something.

I drove off and parked the car far enough so that people couldn’t notice my car or me. And I found myself thinking about Ashley, how people would easily like her and she was friends with the coolest girls of her class. Sometimes I envied her and sometimes I was relieved her life was nothing like mine.

That she didn’t have to bear the same curse as me. And she didn’t have to be too desperate to meet with stranger to help her. Talking about strangers, ten minutes passed and Lexi didn’t come. I took my iPod and listened to music through my earphones. The strangest thing was, she never gave me any contacts, so I had no way of knowing if she would come or not.

I was so worried about coming here that I forgot it worked both sides. And Ashley said that the party started at eight if she had the same idea I had three hours to wait and I had no idea what I would do the entire time.

Since there was nothing I could other than wait I put on some country songs and relaxed waiting for time to pass. And I waited successful for thirty more minutes which felt like forever. I started to wonder if I would be able to wait for two more hours or I would end up going home and forget the whole thing.

Soon after though the music lulled me to sleep and fell into a deep slumber, which was a good time passer. But in my sleep I had a dream and the fiery hair girl was there and we were surrounded with a blurry town. And from the look of it seemed like from medieval time, and as usual the girl was looking away from me and all I could see was her hair on fire, her shoulders and her back. I stretched my hand hoping to touch her this time, but before I could I heard banging from the background which made the dream disappear.

Automatically I thought it was someone waking me up to tell me to get lost this was not a place to park a car. But when I lowered the window of the car Lexi was there looking at me,

“How did you find me?”

“It’s kinda hard to miss this big old fancy car.”

“Yah right!!”

She walked around to the passenger side I unlocked the door and she got in,

“Where are we heading?” I asked a little anxious.

“Just go down the street.”

“If I go south more then we will be heading out of town.”

“Exactly.”

I started the car and we started our journey out of town. This is not a place where people go so much, unless they go camping or for party in the woods or some go hunting. There was few houses and most were made of woods and only old people and weird people lived in those houses.

After couple minutes we were at the edge of town. She told me to turn left and we started heading east on a rough road. I didn’t want to get scared but I couldn’t help feeling uneasy; I mean I didn’t know the girl very well and now I was driving around in the woods completely dark and I didn’t know where I was going. What worse I didn’t tell Ashley where I was going and if this girl wanted to steal my car or kill me or whatever no one would ever know.

“So where is this place exactly?” I asked and I was sure she could sense my worry.

“Relax Steven, we are going to my home. This is where I live, me and my family.”

That reassured me she wasn’t going to do anything that I’d been thinking.

 

CHAPTER 26;

 

It didn’t take long, soon there was a porch and it had some lights switched on. At first it seemed like a small house but as we approached it expanded and became taller. Finally I saw a two floor story house. And it was like every other house in the area. Made of woods and surrounded with lots of woods.

“My father may seem a little grumpy, but don’t worry he is a good person.” She informed me.

“How many are you in your family?” I tried to make myself a little aware of her family so that I won’t be totally clueless,

“It’s a little complicated. To make it short it’s a big family.”

“How big?” wasn’t convinced,

“You’ll see.” She said with a smile.

She was right about that though. I was already at the parking which wasn’t that big. There was a pick-up truck, which I thought was a family car. I parked next to it and I followed her to the door. She didn’t knock, she just opened the door and there it was.

I could count eleven or twelve people standing in front of me, staring at me like I was some kind of art and I was at the auction ready to get sold. Out of nowhere there was this big guy who came from the crowd and crushed me to a bear hug. He was fat and tall like a giant.

“Hey, Alex your boyfriend is so tiny. I told you to find someone big to protect you.” He said after dropping me down. And I found myself looking at Lexi whose actual name was Alex, confused.

“He is not my boyfriend uncle.” She refused looking at me,

“So, he is the haunted boy,” an old man maybe mid-fifties spoke out of the crowd and everyone made way for me to see him.

“I’m not sure he is haunted dad.” Alex said,

“Okay let’s find out what’s wrong with him then.” The old man said and he seemed like he was running things around the place.

“You didn’t tell me he was this cute cousin can I keep him.” A girl, a little bit older than Alex said. She was pretty hot with the tank top she wore and the mini skirt together with all-star shoes, her brunette hair in curls made her irresistible. She looked at me with her cat eyes and bit her lips, then out of nowhere I found myself having a boner. I couldn’t move my eyes from her. It was either her playing tricks with me or I was really attracted to that tan body of hers.

“Don’t look at her she will get into your head.” Alex whispered in my ears, “Come on.” She directed me to a room which seemed like an office or something.

Everybody left and disappeared to the other rooms of the house. She was right, this was a huge family, probably the biggest family that exists. The girl kept looking at me and I couldn’t help but take a pick at her one more time. Nobody else seemed interested in me though, it was like they just wanted to see me and that’s it.

The room had one huge table and there was three chairs. One was on one side of the table and other two were on our side which the door was at. Alex’s father was already sitting and reading a book. The room was full of books, shelves and shelves of books like a library. He offered the chairs and asked,

“If he is not haunted what is happening with him?”

“It is something different. Nothing has happened to him.”

“Excuse me, you are talking about me, right?” I asked feeling a little left out, “I think I need an explanation.”

“We think there is something supernatural coming after you. At first we thought it was some kind of ghost, but considering circumstances it seems like it might be something else.” Alex explained.

Even though I heard everything, I understood nothing. It was like listening to someone telling a story and it wasn’t my life they were talking about.

I kept staring at the two of them and words couldn’t get out of my mouth. The words that were in my mind were supernatural and haunted. In that very moment I was sure I walked in nuts house.

“I don’t think he was quiet ready for that yet.” Alex father said.

“Yah,” she agreed,

“I think you should help him catch up.” He said and then got up and left the room.

“Okay, you need to tell me what the hell is going on.”

“This might seem a little bit crazy, but it’s the truth. It’s just that not many people know about it.” She said and I didn’t understand that either,

“What is it?”

“Most people think of this as some kind of fiction and stories found in books and movies, but in reality they are actually real you just need to look hard enough.”

“Stop the crap and give it to me straight.”

“We are hunters.” She said as if it was supposed to explain everything.

“Animals hunters and not poachers, okay I get it. But what does that have to do with me?”

“Don’t be silly, we are not hunting animals. We hunt supernatural beings.”

“Now I’m lost, and what is that exactly?” I found myself raising my eyebrows showing more confusion.

“You’ve heard of ghosts, vampires, werewolves, shapeshifters, skin walkers, aliens and demons and many other folklore. All those creatures you’ve heard and automatically like everyone else thought of them as fictions. Actually they are not, they are all real.” She said calmly.

She might have been calm but my mind was on high alert, screaming at me to get out now before I crossed a line I’ll never be able to come back from.

There was this part of me though, a different me that believed in what Alex was saying. It was so convinced that it made me want to agree with Alex theory or belief or whatever it was. My mind was opposing strongly but I couldn’t help the pull, the desire to find out if she was right or not. So I took a deep breath and literally prepared myself to cross over to crazy lane by walking around the room couple times trying to find possibilities that Alex was right and my mind was wrong.

I watched lots of fiction movies and read my fair share of fiction books as well. But I never thought I’d ever find myself getting lured into the conspiracy of believing them to be true. And there was plenty of scenarios like mine; me not believing and someone else convincing me that supernatural world is real. It didn’t matter anyway I was here and what was the worst thing that could happen anyway! Me being convinced and start believing in supernatural. It won’t be that bad,

“Okay,” I finally made my decision.

“So my family have been doing that for generations, hunting evil supernatural creatures. But couple centuries ago my great granddad came across something quite unusual.”

“Wait everything you do is unusual.” I corrected her,

“Well, yes but you get used to seeing all these creatures. They are always in circles, we don’t usually come across something we haven’t come across yet. Advantages of doing something for so long that’s why there is all these books in here.”

“So how unusual was it?” I asked impatiently.

“He came across a person, whose eyes were glowing at night bluish white. At first he thought it was a werewolf but the person wasn’t a werewolf because he didn’t change during full moon and didn’t show any characteristic of it. Frankly it was just a normal person, but why were his eyes glowing?”

“What did he do?” I asked curiously,

“He was a curious old man, he couldn’t just let it go. So the first person he went to see was his friend an elf, he trusted that guy more than anyone and we still do. He told him everything and the elf told him to give him time.”

“You are actually talking about an elf, the ones with pointy ears. And one of them was friend with your great grandfather. Is he still alive? Don’t answer that you wouldn’t know.”

“I actually do, he is still alive, and elves don’t die as quickly as we do. No one know how old he is or where he lives. He just pops up when we need him most of the time.”

“So what happened?” I asked, I always liked a good story even though I didn’t see how this whole scenario was related to me.

“After sometime the elf came back. He told him that the person was technically a skin walker or rather a person possessed with one like a parasite in a host of some sort. What would a skin walker want to do with a person’s body? That was what he couldn’t figure out. The funniest thing is that you can’t exorcise a skin walker out of a person. The host had to die to get it out. Since that was the only way they couldn’t just kill the guy and leaving that thing inside his body was unacceptable.” She paused for a while,

“So?” I asked. Something in me was so curious and had no doubt that this wasn’t just a story. But my mind was wondering why I kept listening to her I didn’t even know what I was trying to find out.

“The elf promised to help him with some strong herbs they used rarely but he said he wouldn’t use them again. It was too much of a cost.”

“What did he do?” I asked again couldn’t help the curiosity.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 27;

 

“He stopped the guy’s heart long enough for the skin walker to get out and started it again. When the person woke up he couldn’t remember anything he is been doing for ten years, it was all blank.”

“Wow,” it’s all I could say, “but how is that related to me?” the question popped up in my mind,

“I didn’t tell you when a person died before that thing got out.” She got up went to one of the shelves and came back with quite one old notebook. She opened couple pages and put it in front of me. There was a picture even though not very clean but had all the details. The body was dry and pale white. She went to the other side of the table opened a drawer and came back with a picture of Clara my first girlfriend, suddenly I felt a sharp cut across my stomach. I guess I could never get used to see her like that. She had same features as the person on the old picture.

“See why I told you the story now.”

I didn’t need any more explanation, I got it, my first girlfriend and second and my childhood best friend were all possessed. Great!

“But there is something that doesn’t add up. Veronica the girl you were with didn’t die, and that wasn’t supposed to happen. My dad thinks we’ve walked into something big and you are the center of it.”

“So you think something might have killed them instead!”

“Yes, because we know so little about these creatures. We don’t know what brings them to life or why they came at all. Maybe they have nothing to do with the death of your friends.” She said and that was a little comforting, it definitely beat dating a possessed person.

“You mean, you don’t know why they died either?”

“We have theories, but they are not proven yet. But we’ll find answers, we always do.”

I didn’t know if it was right to ask what I was about to ask but I had to, “and what makes you so sure I’m innocent?”

“Because I know how affected you are with everything, despite everyone looking at you like you are the bad guy. I know you are a victim too.” She was almost as convinced as Ashley was. Talking about Ashley I had to go pick her up before ten o’clock.

But before I could tell Alex anything somebody came,

“Hey little cousin supper is ready, bring the guest with you.” The girl from earlier called from the door.

“Well, you heard her.” Alex said.

“Actually I need to go pick up my sister. We need to be home around ten and mom doesn’t like us being late.”

“Okay, you have twenty minutes until ten. I didn’t know how long we’ve been sitting here.” Alex said.

“He has to eat something first.” The girl commanded, and somehow her words were more than just simple words they had a pull, a desire to want to accept them. But somehow I managed to repel the power.

“Thanks maybe some other time.” And somehow they were both surprised with my response,

“That’s a new one, I guess not everyone can be enslaved.” Alex wondered.

“This one is special cousin, you should keep him.” The girl said, “Well then, hope to see you soon.”

“Yes, me too” strangely I meant it more than I expected.

“Let’s go before she gets into your head again.” Alex said and pulled me to go back to the family room and rushed me outside the house. I didn’t pay much attention to that I just thought she was being dramatic.

“Say goodbye to everyone for me.”

“Okay,” then she paused for a second and said, “come tomorrow I want to show you something.”

I got into my car and headed back to the road I came with. It’s a good thing the route to her house wasn’t complicated, so it was easy to find the main road back to town.

I might have acted cool earlier but now that I was alone my mind was about to explode and who wouldn’t. Before I was a normal boy with fucked up life but now I was a fucked up boy with fantasies made real. I mean, how was I supposed to believe any of those things she told me? I felt so stupid all over sudden. I couldn’t believe I actually thought she could help me. And now she wanted me to go back there tomorrow, there was no way my mind was going to accept that. What exactly could she show me that would make sense to everything she said? In my mind there was no way I was going back there again.

All over sudden I was so mad I wanted to punch something. I raced through the town while my chest wanted to explode with all the anger I was feeling inside. The reason why I was so angry was unclear, but one thing was for sure. My body was splitting in half inside because of what I heard.

My mind believed in reality and facts. I was sure as hell what she told me had no shred of fact in it. But someone else inside of me was as convinced as my mind that what she told me was true. I couldn’t pick which side to believe, I could feel myself becoming two separate people.

And before I could figure out what the hell was happening with me I had to deal with something else I wasn’t expecting. When I arrived to pick Ashley up at the party she was already out waiting for me on the side of the road, sitting down on the concrete. Normally she wouldn’t get herself dirty just like that, so there was one explanation for that action, the one that I felt reluctant to admit but I had to. She was drunk and she knew mother barely agreed to let us go out. And now she would never let us go out again, ever.

“Hey, Steve, my big brother.” She slurred the words soon after I got out of the car and I help her up, “I thought you wouldn’t come.”

“I would never leave you out here alone, you know that.”

“Yah, right.” She said like she just realized that, but all over sudden she stopped and looked at me, “have I ever told you that you are handsome?” she straightened up trying to look at me from a distance and let go of my hands, “very handsome, angelic.” I couldn’t help feeling a little blush creeping up my cheeks, but it didn’t matter because they were words of a drunk girl.

“Okay, now you said it. Come on let’s get you home.” I grabbed her and let her lean on me,

“Wait, I feel something, that’s why I decided to sit down. Why wouldn’t everything stop spinning? Wait, I feel like, like,” she stopped moving and held her mouth.

‘Oh, no,’ I murmured to myself, “like throwing up?” I asked.

“Yes,” she said. I should’ve known this would happen.

There was a fence beside the road I guided her there and help her with her hair. By that time I knew perfectly mom was going to ground me for life, because I was supposed to be Ashley’s chaperone or something. While in reality, the painful truth was that I wasn’t even supposed to be fifty feet near that party. With Ashley’s situation I needed a plan. Since we couldn’t just get in just like that I needed to sneak in and make sure mom doesn’t see us.

But there was another problem with Ashley; drunk Ashley never stopped talking. She kept talking on and on about meaningless things and stuffs about her and her friends which in normal situation she wouldn’t. And if she kept going on blubbering about all that nonsense mom would definitely hear us and that would be it. I would never go to Alex’s house again. No matter how much I wanted to ignore that fact, I couldn’t ignore that I wanted to see her again. I felt like I needed to see her again, at least one more time and if she fails to convince me I would walk away.

When I paid more attention to the present Ashley was quiet and sleeping. I didn’t know if that was better than when she was talking or not, but on the bright side it would be easier to sneak in without waking mom. But I was no muscle man, I couldn’t even remember the last time I had body exercise. So caring Ashley was definitely going to be a challenge, a huge challenge because she was five foot seven and I was six which wasn’t a very big difference.

Before I could figure out which was a better choice of action I was already at the driveway to the garage. I switched open the garage door and parked the car. Then I took a few seconds to think of a way to get inside without setting off mom’s hyper sensors.

So first I got out of the car and went to the passenger side to try and carry Ashley. And man, that was a laugh since she couldn’t barge; she was like a sack of sand. I never knew how heavy she was, so that was the end of that plan. Another plan which was the only doable plan was to wake her up so that she could walk on her own two feet.

“What happened? My prince charming, where am I? Take me with you, make me yours. My prince.” She said soon after I nudged her to wake up. And I think I just took a pick into Ashley’s dream, the first time ever. I had no idea she could desire such things, I mean fairytale.

“Shh, shh!” I quieted her, mom might be asleep or not, depending on how many clients’ files she needed to deal with. Unless she was right there at the living room waiting for us. I hoped she wasn’t since she would catch us too easily. There was a short corridor from the door to the garage to separate the living room and the back door, but there was a fair distance from there to the stairs. So if she was waiting for us, she would catch as quite easily.

“Why are my legs so weak? Am I paralyzing or something? Steve I think I’m becoming paralyzed. Wait, I think I should lie down a little.”

“Ash, I need you to stay quiet right now.” I sounded harsh but I didn’t know if she cared.

“Okay, we are on a mission. Do we have a target or something?”

“Yes, to get to your room quietly.”

“Okay, I can do that.”

“Good.” And I thought maybe she was finally going to be quiet.

“But why do we need to get to my room quietly?” she asked loudly as if she didn’t hear what I just told her couple seconds ago, and we were already inside the house going up the stairs.

“Shh, because we don’t want to wake mom.”

“Oh, we don’t want to wake mom,” surprising this time she remembered to whisper.

 

 

 

CHAPTER 28;

 

 

Then after four steps up the stairs she didn’t want to go up anymore. She sat down and I had to pull her up to stand and keep moving, at least now she didn’t say anything. When we got to the top I had to drag her by the shoulders to her room because she totally blacked out on me. It was like from normal to lifting a one hundred and fifty pound weight, not that she was that heavy I’d just been too lazy. But finally I got her to her room and put her to bed at last.

I went to my room and sat there confused. I always knew what I wanted and what to do when something bothered me, but not this time. I was desperately clinging to the possibility that everything I heard was fantasy and nothing more. I could easily accept that I was a freak and everybody knew it, but accepting there was a whole world of freaks out there living among people was harder, actually impossibly hard to accept.

I don’t know if it was because I knew believing in all that would make my situation all that more complicated or if it was because it would out me in a more compromising situation. What if I was one of those supernatural creatures and I killed all those people myself? Everybody know how vicious and cruel those creatures can be. What if I changed somehow and transformed into some kind of monster and killed them?

That was exactly the kind of idea which made me refuse to believe in supernatural world. But still I needed to know more about it, I wasn’t doing it out of curiosity or consolation or anything like that. I was doing it completely out of impulse, a force so strong in me I couldn’t just ignore it, and which I couldn’t really explain.

But even with the conclusion that I needed to see Alex again, my body was still tearing itself in two pieces. The saner part didn’t want me to believe in a girl I barely knew and another part that I didn’t really understand wanted me to go after her and to trust her.

And what was strange was that it was like another person was building up inside of me like some kind of another consciousness. A consciousness which had its own thoughts and own ideas and its own feelings. It was like this another me had hyper senses and emotions, but he was too deep inside of me I could hardly feel him. I could feel him better only when in the bathtub. I know that sounds nuts, and that is exactly what I thought I was becoming, and I couldn’t tell anyone.

There is no a single normal person or any sane person who can feel two people inside his body, besides it’s pretty creepy. Anyways there was one part of me that was right and another that wasn’t and I had to find which one was. Finally at last I felt exhaustion take over and lost myself slowly into a slumber.

It was comfortable for a while until I saw someone or through someone’s eyes driving in a high way, but I didn’t know going where and the person was driving fast I could see it on the dashboard. I panicked and suddenly I found myself back in my room in the bathtub and panting like a dog.

And with that I knew there wasn’t going to be any sleeping anymore for the night. I went to the shower turn it on and let the warm water wash over me. Just when I thought things couldn’t get any weirder they always managed to get worse. But I had a feeling this was related with dreams I had of the girl with fiery hair. It could have been easier to find her or to prove that she was a real person if I could just see her face. Unfortunately I couldn’t see her face or maybe she didn’t want to show it. I know most dreams we control them ourselves but not this one.

I could feel this was a real person, except I didn’t know why I was dreaming about her or connected with her if you may call it that.

I had so many questions that I felt like I was in maze and I didn’t know what I did wrong, why were all these strange things happening to me, why couldn’t I be like everyone else? It could’ve been better if I had someone explaining to me what was happening to me, but sadly there was no one at all.

I sat there on the floor feeling the warmth of the water soothing my body and my thoughts. I was in a total dilemma, I didn’t know what to do or what to believe. I wasn’t even sure what I felt either.

I was in a stupor, and completely numb. I couldn’t think anymore because the only thing thinking brought me were more questions without answers. That I couldn’t do anymore, I was tired of moving in circles.

There was one thing I could do, something that wouldn’t force my mind to think about my problems. Quickly I turned off the shower and wore rob on and went to my room. My MacBook air was on the table unmoved for how long I couldn’t remember. It was a long time since the last time I used it, the last time I opened it I couldn’t last more than five minutes.

I wasn’t much of a social media person and on that part it was a good thing, I couldn’t imagine giving all those people the ability to say anything they felt like saying to me. They were afraid of saying it on my face, and a social media account would’ve given them just that.

I used to play online games before, but it was a while since the last time I did it. Today felt like a perfect day to resume that routine, to get my mind off some stuffs. I went through some of the old websites I used to play with and I found some racing games. Most of the time I preferred to play by myself, since that was what my life was meant to be anyway.

It didn’t take me long to get into it and forget everything else. Maybe passing from one level to another made me feel like I actually did something, that I managed to solve something. But I couldn’t say the same about my actual life, it was a huge puzzle I had no idea how to solve.

I got my mind wrapped up in playing that I didn’t see it was already morning and the sun was shining bright outside until the rays brightened my room. I quit playing the game and then went to the bathroom to brush my teeth and soon after I was done. But I didn’t want to go downstairs right away because I was always the one who woke up late in the house, so it would be suspicious if mom saw me waking up so early. Things were different though, Ashley was supposed to be awake but she wasn’t. And it wasn’t going to be nice to leave mom to do everything by herself. The only solution was to break the record, I was no longer the late riser anymore.

And since I was going to Alex’s place I needed to go downstairs and help mom prepare breakfast. I couldn’t even remember the last time I was in the kitchen making something with mom. We used to all three of us, Ashley, mom and I, she was the kind of person who loved to share her knowledge with others, but I think she enjoyed sharing with us the most.

“Morning Steven,” mom greeted right at the door,

“Morning mom,” I replied.

“I’m surprised you woke up earlier than your sister today, is everything okay?” she looked worried,

“I’m okay, but I think Ashley partied a little too much, she is not used to that kind of stuff.”

“Yes, you are right.” She said and then she paused for a second and continued “I was making waffles, I would love if you would help me.”

“Sure, mom I would love to help.” I said excitedly, I missed mixing things up.

I washed my hands and joined her trying to do as much as I could and follow the process as she was instructing me. Even though she just gave me a smallest potion of it. She gave me mostly so that I could enjoy doing it instead of worrying about ruining breakfast.

I never saw her deal with lots of people and the town’s people respected her, though not all of them because most were generally scared of her. Maybe because she could be extra serious when she wanted to, or because she never tried to get attached to them, except Ashley and I. What I know is that she always made us comfortable around her. I could pick any time and any day to spend time with her.

I played with my potion until mom was done and I was the last one even though I had the smallest. She smiled at me and complimented that I did well and that is exactly why I liked working with her, she never judged. After that I helped her make some orange juice and lemonade and a milkshake, she said she was feeling extra parched today, so I added milk!

She wasn’t kind of person who would be satisfied with one thing, so she put a plus on almost everything. Even in her clothes, if she wore a suit she would add a small flower to go with it. If it was a dress she would add a shawl or something. Even her BMW she wanted to add something, but after Ashley and I spending a whole lot of time explaining it was okay as it was, she would’ve been driving a racing car with all the crazy adjustment ideas she had.

“So tell me about your life, we haven’t had a one on one talk in a while.” Mom said as we were having breakfast together.

“It’s just theses changes in my life, they are happening to fast.” And honestly I didn’t know what changes I was referring to, being a teenager or being a freak.

“They are bound to happen son, being a teenager is a part of life and the most important part. Just try to make sure you make the right choices and if you make mistakes, I will be there to help you fix them, because those can’t be avoided.”

I was relieved to hear her say that, she almost made me feel like everything will be okay. But then again, what if those mistakes were too big, like getting involved with some supernatural stuff and things get really messy! Would she still be able to help me? Or would it be like one of those situations you have to fix them yourself.

We finished breakfast quietly and then after mom left for work. I was left with nothing much to do, so I decided to do shores; even though mom hired a maid who would come couple times a week to do some cleaning but since she wasn’t coming on Saturdays’ I thought that would be a good day to pass my time.

But the garden needed more attention than the house since no one had paid attention to it, since a long time passed since I mowed it last time. While I was doing it I heard someone yelling but I didn’t hear since the machine was making noises. I turned to see if I heard correct or if I was just making it all up, and I found out Ashley was calling wearing huge glasses and she was in her pajamas which was so unlike her. I switched the machine off and I actually heard her this time,

“My head hurts like hell,” she shouted, so I went to her.

“That’s the effect of drinking too much alcohol. Come on I will give you some painkillers.” I took her back into the house. There was a first aid kit in one of the cabins in the kitchen, the strange thing is I couldn’t remember using it at all. I took some painkillers and gave Ashley two pills. Then she threw the pills in her mouth I poured some water in a glass and gave her also, “now you’ll feel better in no time.” I assured her,

 

 

CHAPTER 29;

 

“Is mom already gone?”

“Ashley, it’s almost ten in the morning.”

“Oh. Mom didn’t say anything about me, did she?”

“Don’t worry she doesn’t know you got drunk, or she did seem like she knew. At least that what I know.”

“Right, now I have to go with a maybe.”

“Okay, she doesn’t know.” I rephrased my sentence a little.

Then in that moment and idea came in my mind and I thought I could ask Ashley for help, “Ashley there is one thing, a favor I wanted to ask you.”

“What is it?” she asked calmly as if she knew I would do it.

“I need to go out today, but I don’t have any excuse to use on mom so that she can let me go.”

“So you want me to find an excuse for you.”

“Actually I wanted you to go out and when I get you to wherever you want to go, I will go do my thing and then come back to pick you up.”

“But I don’t have any plans today, besides I don’t think I want to go to any party right now.”

“I was thinking some kind of school project or something, I’m sure one of your friends won’t mind your visit.”

“Sure, Chloe won’t mind me visit her, since her parents are not home and she hates being at home with her annoying brother. She would love to spend time with me, but I have to call and ask her first.”

“Cool, you are the best Ash.”

 

****

 

After that conversation we went back to our usual routine and when Ashley asked her friend if she could go over she accepted. I couldn’t wait for mom to come home and let us go. I still had my doubts if what I was doing was the right thing to do. But there was one thing that bothered me more than my doubts, and that is how much of a rollercoaster my life was. I was determined to find the answers even if it meant believing in crazy things.

And just like that evening came and mom came home. Ashley and I had already prepared some chicken salad and spaghetti. We prepared dinner table and in no time we were together sitting eating dinner. I was nervous though, I wasn’t sure if mom would just let us go or sense we were lying to her and eventually refuse to let us go.

I was quiet and mom and Ashley were talking about how their day was. For a person who was planning a plot Ashley was very calm and comfortable as if nothing was happening. They kept talking and they even talked about business; mom talked to Ashley about her company progress all the time and strangely Ashley could understand all those figures mentioned and she even seemed interested. I mean she was younger than me but her way of understanding things was always a mystery to me. But after while of talking about her company Ashley cut mom short and dropped the bomb,

“Mom, I was wondering if I could go out. There is this school project I needed to do with my friend, but she wasn’t home in the afternoon so she told me to go this evening.”

“Sure honey, at least this time there won’t any alcohol.”

“How did you find out?” Ashley asked in disbelief.

“I went to your room this morning and it smelled weird and plus you never wake up late, unless you got drunk yesterday.”

“I’m sorry, they said it was just punch. So I took a few cups and before I knew it I was already drunk.”

“It’s okay honey, but don’t do it again. You are not old enough to use alcohol yet. You are a minor so alcohol is bad for you. And don’t stay out there too late. Okay?”

“I won’t mom, can Steve take me in his car?”

“Of course.” She smiled at her.

“Thank you mom.” Ashley went to where she was sitting and kissed her on the cheek.

Then we went to change because mom would never let us go out dressing casually it was in appropriate to her. She wasn’t all that choosy about what we wear, but she never wanted us to dress carelessly, ‘like those Hollywood stars’ as she always said.

I put on my blue draft shirt and black jeans with sneakers, then I was good to go. Ashley wore a cream tank top and blue flowered yoga pants with a little make up on, may be because she was just visiting her friend. And just after few minutes we were out of the house. I was excited and nervous and confused, I didn’t know what to expect from that girl Alex. Was she going to tell me more stories, or show me something or do something? I didn’t know. But I was going to find out soon.

Soon we arrived at Ashley’s friend Chloe house and I expected Ashley to get off as soon as we got there, but she didn’t. She looked at me and she could tell I was unsettled. I was but it was something I needed to do, even if half of me didn’t want me to. She looked worried and concerned, it was painful to see her like that. I never wanted to see her hurt for me, for my issues.

“Thank you for today,” I told her and caressed her cheek a little.

“Just be careful, okay? I wouldn’t forgive myself if anything happens to you out there because of me.”

“I will.” I smiled a little as assurance.

“Okay, see you later.” She said and got out right away, then she waved at me for the last time when she was outside, I waved back and went on my way out of town, to meet with Alex.

Somehow at the back of my mind I wanted to see that weird girl again. And if I was honest she was the only interesting part of the meeting. I knew I wasn’t supposed to do or try anything with her and I wasn’t going to. I just wanted to see her, sort of. And abruptly without even knowing it I was already on that rough road leading to her house.

‘Here we go.’ I took a note to my head because I was bringing myself to get another dose of crazy. My driving was a lot slower now, and I had a good reason for doing so. A huge part of me was opposing my action, since I stopped being an adventurous person a long time ago. I was playing it safe, but this whole thing with this girl safe was far away. I wasn’t even sure if safe existed in her vocabulary.

Eventually I arrived at her house and the truck was not there today, the cozy parking lot was empty so I parked closest to the house. Few seconds later the door was opened and Alex rushed out; didn’t know whether she was excited to see me or excited to tell me her next story.

“You came!” she wondered, she seemed like it. I was already put of my car by that time.

“Sadly,” I said honestly,

“You are going to love this.” She said happily, unfortunately she had no idea what I loved or didn’t love so I doubted I was going to love whatever she was going to tell me. Also today she was different, she was overly happy almost childlike. I’d seen her like that, it was weird.

She took me inside and right after entering, the hot weird girl was standing in front of us. She looked at me and gave me a wink which se t chills all over my body. I kept looking at her until she spoke and broke the spell from me.

“Not yet cousin.” She told Alex,

“Why not?” Alex asked irritated.

“Because he is not ready. I need to explain something’s to him first.”

“You, I don’t think so. No offence but I would rather do it myself.” Alex said defensively,

“I would never do anything to him. At least nothing he wouldn’t like.” She said slyly. Even though I didn’t understand the whole thing I had a vibe it was nothing good.

“Yah right.” Alex said to her and then addressed to me, “let’s go.”

She took me to the room from the previous night. And today the house seemed empty, the only people that were in was Alex and her cousin. That didn’t matter at that time I had other concerns, like a reason to trust her, we sat on the same chairs we sat on yesterday and she started talking,

“Like I told you yesterday.” I cut her short, because I wanted something different from her,

“I want you to tell me about you, if you want me to trust you I need to know more about you.”

“Okay, I can do that,” she paused, for a second then she continued, “My real name is Alexandra Vandergroove, but we move a lot so I change it a lot that’s why I told you my name is Lexis the first time.”

“What about your parents?” I asked curiously,

“My mom was killed.” She looked sad for a second but the expression was gone in a second, “We didn’t used to live like this; we lived in a small town peacefully, my mom, dad and I. We were happy, mom had a flower shop and dad was an actual architect with good job and good salary and a good house. I was in pre-school then with friends and a normal life. I was five and neither my mom nor I knew or cared about my father’s past, but then his past caught up with him. And that’s when everything changed.” Her eyes were wet and I felt sorry for her and at some point I could relate her situation with mine, but vaguely.

“I’m so sorry, I didn’t know. If I knew I’d never asked.” I said with guilt.

“It is okay, my mom was killed in her flower shop one night with a wolf and it tore her into pieces.” A tear drop fell down her cheek and she wiped it away in a flash.

“Okay, enough of that. What did you want to tell me?” I changed the subject since I wasn’t very goods with emotional stuffs.

“Yah, I know you have been having doubts about this whole thing so I wanted to show you something. And I hope after this you’ll believe me.” She paused for a second, “Just don’t freak out.” She finished with uncertainty written all over her face. Then she got up to leave the room but something was bugging me, so I decided to ask.

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 30;

 

“Where is everybody else?” I asked still siting,

“My dad and my two uncles went on a hunt. There is a rogue wolf pack causing trouble up north. Other went home and some went to counsel to deliver report.” She said, I didn’t want to snoop into that so I left the subject but I asked something else,

“That girl, who is she?” I asked.

“Which girl?” she asked looking clueless,

“The one staying with you.”

“That’s my cousin Iris.”

“She is not normal. Is she?”

“No, she is not.” She said calmly,

“What is she then?”

“She can read and control people’s minds and emotions, that’s why I didn’t want you to look at her for a long time she can get into your head.”

“Oh,” I didn’t expect that, “she was born that way!” I wondered,

“Yes, nobody really know her father. And my aunt Irina never told anyone who her father was, she took that secret to her grave. But everybody knows it wasn’t a normal guy.”

“She can control anyone she wasn’t?” I asked again,

“Yes, probably,”

“Actually, not everyone.” Someone said from the door step and it was her, “Steven is different, I can’t seem to access his mind easily. It’s like you have a wall in there.” She came closer and bend down at my chair and held my face.

“What are you?” she commanded, and that’s when I felt her ripping my brains out, it hurt so bad I couldn’t either, and I think she finally got into my brain and the pain went away.

“I’m so sorry.” She said and then abruptly she dropped her hands and tears started flowing down her cheeks,

“Iris, are you okay?” Alex asked confused.

“Yah, I’m fine. I just need some air.” She rushed out of the room and out of the house.

“Well, that’s definitely something I’ve never seen before!” Alex wondered,

“What you haven’t seen before?” I asked confused myself.

“I’ve seen my cousin fry people’s minds and tear people into pieces, but I’ve never seen her breakdown even once. Sometimes we thought she could feel nothing with all the emotion tether and mind reading from people. Now I guess we were wrong.” She explain in awe, which I couldn’t understand.

“So you are saying that was because of me?” I was caught in surprise after realizing what she was saying,

“Of course dumb, there is quite something in that brain of yours, to make her crush like that.” She said as if it was the most normal thing.

But I was left speechless, things couldn’t get and greater, now I could make some poor beautiful girl breakdown in sobs. Were my memories really that awful? Or could it be possible she saw something else, something I wasn’t aware of or something my subconscious did and I wasn’t aware?

That got me worried; what if she saw me killing those people? What if she found out I was some kind of monster? It must’ve been something really bad because Alex said she never broke down before. What was I going to do? I couldn’t run, that would make me look suspicious even more; before I could come up with a plan I was dragged out of my thoughts and out of the room. All over sudden I was taken to the basement, I stopped on my track cautiously,

“Come on, it’s fine. I’ll just show you something.” She said while pulling me down the stairs.

Down at the basement the air was heavy and it was pitch black, also it seemed like there was a lot of stuff too. Because of the lack of echo on our footsteps. While I was trying to find my way inside the darkness suddenly I heard a switch flipped on, seconds later the room was bright. And I wasn’t wrong about the room being full of stuff, there was boxes and trunks and bags and many other things. But those were not the most intriguing things in that room; something else was. There was another person in the room, a girl, and she looked cute and she was the same age as us or at least she looked like she was.

She might have looked like us, but something was off with her expression. She looked like she was in pain and at the same time furious, and then calm all over sudden. She was tied in a chair with her hands behind it. Soon as the light came on she started snarling and grunting trying to get off the chair and the ropes, but she couldn’t. Her voice wasn’t exactly her own, it was rusty and deep, which wasn’t a voice I had in mind for a cute girl.

“This is what I wanted to show.” Alex said, as if I was supposed to know something right away, unfortunately I had no clue what I was supposed to do with a crazy teenage girl.

“Torturing people isn’t really my fetish, if that’s what you’re implying.” I said, since I had a sense that this was like in those movies you join a gang and then somebody is brought to you to beat them up to prove your loyalty, and I was so not into that.

“Of course not, we so not torture people either, unless we absolutely need to and today is not that day. She is one of those people.” She defended herself looking straight into my eyes.

“How can you be so sure? She looks pretty normal to me.” I defended the girl.

“Looks can be deceiving Steven. Her eyes may not be glowing now but it doesn’t mean they are not.” She said while heading to the other side of the basement past the girl to the back and retrieved something. She came back with an old camera, the one that take snap shots with the pictures coming out right away.

She took one picture of the girl and shoed it to me. Obviously she knew what she was doing because she was right, the girl’s eyes were glowing on the pictures, bright white.

And that was definitely hard to agree with so I just stood their staring at the picture gob smacked. With that look Alex knew I believed her now. Which also proved something that I never really wanted to believe. Supernatural things were real and my girlfriends were probably possessed with some skin walkers or something. Which I didn’t know whether it should comfort me or terrify the crap out of me.

“It’s time for the interview.” She startled me out my thinking. She was holding a knife a small hunting knife with markings on it.

“Whoa, whoa, I thought you said you never torture people.” I shouted before she could cut through her.

“We don’t. And this is not a person, the person is long gone.” She said curtly and the proceeded. She bent down on the girl and then put the knife in front of the girl, “you see this knife,” she put right in front of her nose, “it is enchanted; so you are going to feel every cut of it.” But the girl just laughed one ugly laugh with her ugly voice. So Alex punched the knife into her thigh and all over sudden the laugh turned into a loud scream, the agony was so obvious on its face I even flinched. “Are you going to talk now?” Alex asked angrily, from that moment I took a note not to mess with this girl ever.

“I don’t need to tell you anything, little girl.” The girl said roughly with her voice,

Alex removed the knife abruptly ready to put it back in while blood was still dropping from it.

The girl’s eyes suddenly went wide assuming it was a sign that she didn’t want that knife back in her leg, “he is coming and he is looking for something.” She blurted,

“Who is he? And what is he looking for?” Alex asked urgently,

“I wouldn’t know. I’m not exactly high rank in my society.” The girl said and I was surprised she said society I didn’t there was an entire society of those things out there, but Alex wasn’t.

“We appreciate your cooperation.” Then she pointed the knife to the heart, and that terrified me out of my wits because I knew what she meant to do.

I didn’t know whether it was me whining inside of myself unable to bear another person dying in front of me or if it was an actual voice of a person.

“Help, me.” It was soft and very weak too, like when a person is about to die that kind of weak. I didn’t have time to think,

“Wait,” I practically scream, Alex jumped metaphorically and looked at me in terror. I didn’t know what she thought happened to me, but she calmed down seeing me just standing there.

“What is it Steven?” she asked,

“Didn’t you hear it?” I asked confused.

“Hear what?” she asked, and she was confused as well now.

“Help, me,” it whispered again.

“The voice.” Panic growing.

“I hear you, is there somebody else because that thing isn’t speaking.” She pointed at the girl.

“Help, me,” it whispered for the third time.

I immediately realized I was the only one hearing it, so out of panic I wanted to bolt out, but then again something stopped me.

“You can’t run away, you need to help her.” A voiced of me warned,

I was in dilemma, between bolting out and doing something I had no clue what I was supposed to do. And the look on Alex’s face wasn’t helping because she looked at me like I needed an asylum or something.

“You can do it. You can help her, do not let her die.” The other side of me kept convincing me.

“How?” I asked myself without speaking. I know it sounds insane but I had no other option.

“You know how.” It said. The next thing I didn’t I wasn’t sure if I was hallucinating or I was actually doing it, myself.

I raised my hand and pointed it at the girl then I got closer. Alex moved aside to let me get to the girl, I guess I had one of those looks that said this is not a joke. Even though that entire time I was only partially aware of what I was doing and partly on the verge of blacking out.

My right hand was pointed to the girl and somehow I felt some kind of waves leaving my hand going to the girl and in a way I was sucking back something out of her.

 

 

 

CHAPTER 31;

 

But this thing seemed like it didn’t want to get out, so I concentrated more and sucked harder. It felt like some kind of magnet and it was like the most natural thing in the world.

Right at moment I felt something change inside of me and suddenly I was aware of everything that was going on and what I was doing. That’s when a glow and a loud scream came out of the girl and vanished in the air.

I couldn’t explain what I felt all the emotions were mixed together; content, different, confused, terrified, free. Suddenly the girl moved her hands trying to free hands, but her eyes were still closed. I wasn’t sure if she was okay or not, so I just stood there. And Alex wasn’t doing any better, she was standing behind me dazed and couldn’t move. I never saw someone so astonished like that.

She looked at me speechless and so was I. I might have done it, but I had no idea how I did exactly. And to make even more interesting the girl spoke,

“Where am I?” she asked,

I thought the look Alex gave me before was incredible but this one was completely priceless. She looked at her with an astounding shock, like she just witnessed a firsthand magic or something.

Right away she went to attend to her while obviously not believing that was an actual girl with her actual voice. All over sudden like a wave of electricity it hit me what I did. I wanted to run and hide from Alex’s face forever for I knew exactly what she was thinking of me at that moment.

I turned to leave up the stairs so I could leave because I couldn’t bear to wait for the million questions she was going to ask me,

“Steven wait.” She called.

“Why? So you can ask my questions which I don’t have answers for? So you can tell me what I did wasn’t possible? I know all that.” I said coldly.

“That’s not what I had in mind. Yes, what you did was incredible and impossible because you just saved this girl from dying, and me from killing an innocent person. In fact I should thank you. And for the record I never planned on telling anyone, it is our secret.” For a second I felt like a total jerk for blurting at her like that. But then I felt comforted, at least I didn’t have to worry about her making a public announcement.

“Okay,” I said, and so I stayed because I really wanted to know how the girl was doing too.

She untied her and helped her to go upstairs and get some water or something. And also some blankets because she was shivering like a leaf.

After, the girl sat down, drunk some water and wrapped in a blanket, and she started looking around without a clue where she was and how she happened to be in such a place. Alex and I were staring at her without saying a word. On my part I didn’t know what to do with her, whether to ask her something or just take she out on the road and she would find her way home.

I expected Alex to do something she was more involved in such situations, but she did nothing. She kept looking at her tentatively as if she was expecting her to do something or something happening to her, unfortunately nothing happened.

“Who are you?” the girl asked both of us while looking confused.

“That’s not important. What is important is who are you?” Alex asked.

“My name is Layla Christopher, I’m a junior at St. Marie high school.” She said,

“You study in a private school?” Alex asked.

“A boarding school.” Layla added, “My parents and my teachers would be worried sick about me.”

“Don’t worry, you haven’t been missing for that long.”

“But I don’t even know what day this is!” she looked worried,

“Do you remember the last thing you did, the last time before you lost your memories?” Alex kept asking.

“It was last day of summer Holliday and I was preparing to go back to school.” She said confusion and shock creeping up her face.

“Don’t freak out.” Alex warned and paused, “that was six months ago.” She said,

“That’s impossible. People must be looking for me.” She panicked and got up trying to leave.

In one swift move Alex pushed her to sit back down and said, “You were there until yesterday, you just weren’t yourself.”

“What do you mean?” now she was completely freak out, she could’ve ran out if she wasn’t afraid of Alex.

“It’s a long story. Where do you live?” she brushed off the question.

“High Town Street.” She said,

“Why do you go to bearding school out of town if you live in town?” Alex asked in accusing kind of way,

“My parents work a lot. They thought I would be better off in boarding school.” Layla confessed looking at her toes.

“Oh,” then she paused, “so where should I take you? Home or school, it’s not far from here.” Alex continued.

“I would like to go home, I need to see my mother, please.” Layla said and there was a spark of joy in her eyes.

“I can take her, you know I live on the same street.” I talked after a while of being silent.

“Oh yeah, I forgot you were here,” Alex said and slapped her mouth quickly, “sorry, I hope you are not offended.” She apologized, “of course you can take her back to your fancy town.”

“What are you implying?” I defensively asked,

“Nothing I was joking.” Then she stayed quite for a second before continuing, “But it is true, isn’t it? The rich people street. Will you introduce yourself to her parents?” she seemed angry all over sudden.

“No, was I supposed to?” I asked a little unsure of where the attitude came from.

“You know what forget it. You can take her. Just give me a moment.” She got out and from the way she was walking she wasn’t happy.

And that’s when I remembered Iris was still out there. So I went to the door to eavesdrop what Alex was talking to her about. I wouldn’t have done it if it was a different situation, but it wasn’t and had to know what happened.

“Hey,” I heard Alex speak, I couldn’t see because their door was a wooden door, but from the sound I could tell that they were close maybe they were sitting at the porch.

“Hey,” Iris responded, “what happened in there?” she asked,

“Everything went well. But I want to know more about how you are doing. What happened?”

“I know this will sound weird coming from me, but I think I was over whelmed with emotions.” It was quite for couple seconds then, “most people I read their minds are full of anger, or lust, or hunger, or sorrow; it’s easy to shut them down or maybe I’m just used to them. But it was different with that boy. I didn’t feel any of those emotions, I felt intense love and pain and care despite all the terrible things that have happened to him. And I just went through his mind just like that. He didn’t deserve it.” She sounded sad,

“Don’t worry he is fine.” Alex assured her, “come you need to see something.” Then I heard creeks on the woods from the porch, quickly I moved from the door.

The girl didn’t move, she wrapped herself in the blanket keeping herself warm. She looked up when Alex got in with Iris, and as soon as Iris saw her, her eyes went wide with surprise.

“Is that the girl? How?” she asked. She looked at Alex and then me and reached a conclusion all over sudden, “you healed her,” she said in amazement.

“Yes, he did!” Alex was still in disbelief from the tone of her voice.

“Wow.” Iris said still amazed,

“You have to promise me you won’t tell anyone.” I pleaded.

“Of course.” She agreed shortly,

“Cuz, I wanted you to check if she is okay. Just to make sure.” Alex suggested.

Iris went to the couch where the girl was sitting bent down and cupped her face with her hands, “it might hurt a little.” She warmed the girl, after hearing that the girl shut her eyes quickly. It didn’t take long though, “She is clean, she is perfectly normal.” Iris said happily,

“Okay, it’s time to go girl. And Steven will take you home.” She seemed calmer this time around.

“Okay,” Layla said then got up and gave the blanket back to Alex, “Thank you.” She said,

We were escorted outside to my car and it seemed quite late. I was so caught up to the whole thing about the girl Layla, I forgot to check time.

“Hey, I will see you around Monday, okay?” Alex told me at my car door before I got inside.

“Yah, see you on Monday.” I got in and waited for Layla to get in as well.

Iris was behind Alex waving at me, but at that moment I think she did one those mind control thing because I couldn’t take my eyes off hers.

“Cut it out Iris, he is going to be late.” I was glad Alex figured it out.

“What? I like him looking at me.” Iris defended herself.

“Goodbye Steven.” They said, Alex first and then Iris followed,

I drove off heading back in town. I checked my phone for time and it was nine thirty, I was glad it weren’t that late yet. The girl sat at the back quietly, I guess she was taking in everything that had happened to her. Just like the way I was trying to figure out what the hell just happened.

Things moved a little bit faster and it was like I lost control of myself, but I could still remember everything. And honestly speaking, I would’ve loved denying all those things. Denying that I wasn’t there and I didn’t do what I just did. Unfortunately the evidence was clear as day and she was sitting at the back seat of my car quiet as water in a pond. I had to take a look at her couple times through the rear view mirror just to make sure she was still alive.

 

 

CHAPTER 32;

 

I kept asking myself how I did it and what I did there. At least I knew I helped a helpless girl, but how I did it was still a mystery. Now it was that I was a freak of nature, what I didn’t understand was what kind of freak was I? Was I the monster who killed people or was I a monster who healed people?

I know it would’ve been easier to jump to the conclusion that I was the good guy and I had nothing to do with what happened to my friend and girlfriends. Still something wasn’t making sense why did those creatures go after the people I loved and kill them. Was it because they were after me? And why didn’t Veronica die if all of them were bound to die after being possessed?

Suddenly I was at Ashley’s friend house driveway, abruptly I hit the brakes and they screamed. I texted Ashley then and waited for her to come. Seconds later she came out with her friend they said their goodbyes and Ashley ran to the car. She opened the passenger door got in and soon after fastening her seatbelt I took off.

“Do you know you look like you’ve just seen a ghost?” she said jokingly, she just had no idea how close to the truth she was. When I didn’t change my expression she got serious, “Steve did something happen to you?” she asked worried this time.

Things were more complicated now, I couldn’t tell her one part without telling her the whole story. And that would never happen.

I shied away from her speculative stare, I didn’t want her to see how conflicted I was. I looked forward then I put a fake smile before I looked aback at her who was facing me with her whole body turned my way. That was Ashley way of saying tell me the whole story and don’t leave a single detail.

“Look I just had a misunderstanding with Lexis,” I figured using her would distract Ashley, “she can be such a pain sometimes.”

“Why do I sense some kind of loves quarrel here?” she asked suspiciously.

“Ash, you know how I feel about those things. Besides I would rather date an old lady than her.” Ashley could be clever and sense lies, but sometimes she could be pretty naïve too.

“Sorry, I didn’t know you hated her that much.” She sounded hurt.

“Of course I don’t hate her. I just can’t stand her sometimes.” Even though what I said was meant to be an act but some of it I meant it. I hated the fact that she knew more of my secrets more than others, than Ashley.

“Hi.” Layla greeted from behind the car. And Ashley practically screamed out of her seat. I guess she was so used to be in the car with only me so it freaked her out hearing somebody else’s voice in it, or may be because it was dark in the car and the voice creeper her out. “Sorry I didn’t mean to scare you.” Layla apologized.

“What the hell Steve? Who is this girl? Your new girlfriend?” now she was pissed really bad, “Stop the car.” She shouted.

Before I knew it, she unbuckled her seat belt soon after I stopped the car and got out. I had to follow her and explain, even though I didn’t know what I was going to tell her.

She was standing by the door her arms folded on her chest and her eyes furious.

“Ash, it’s not what you think.” I tried to explain.

“Oh, really. You have a girl inside your car and you didn’t bother to tell me until she scared the hell out of me. Do I mean so little to you?”

“I don’t even know the girl.”

“So you do pick-ups now days.”

“For god sake, will you listen? Just listen.” She looked at me with dry stare, waiting. “The girl was lost and she has amnesia too, so I offered to take her home. That’s all. I didn’t tell you because I forgot she was there.”

She straightened herself and the anger seemed to subside. “Okay, sorry may be I overreacted a little.”

“Maybe more than a little. Let’s go home we are already super late mom’s going to be pissed.”

We got in the car Ashley apologized to Layla and once again the car was quiet. Layla’s house was further on the street, so we had to pass over our house first to drop her and then come back. I didn’t think dropping in the middle of the street and let her go home on her own late at night was a very good idea. Soon we were at her driveway, but seemed reluctant to go.

“I know this is probably asking too much of you, but will you escort me to the door?”

I knew it wouldn’t be a good idea so I told her, “I don’t think your parents will be very happy to see you with me.”

“Why not? You helped me. They should be grateful.”

“Okay, I guess I can escort you to the door.” I looked at Ashley and she was just as uncertain as I was but she didn’t say a word.

Layla got out the car first and headed for the porch while I followed her along the drive way which seemed a little bit longer than it looked. Maybe it was me being nervous or worried, I never thought this day would come. Me standing in front of someone’s parents watching me like I would snatch away their child.

I knew if I wanted to get over it safely I had to keep a positive attitude, so I hoped after some explanation they would understand. But that idealism was short lived, I guess Layla’s parents got the news that their daughter was missing because I didn’t take ten seconds until the door was opened soon after Layla pushed the doorbell.

Her father was forward and her mother was right behind him. She came to her and hugged her daughter so tightly, it looked like she was their only child. I kept a fair distance from them and that was definitely a good idea.

“What’s he doing here?” her mother snarled, almost. Her father didn’t notice, he was looking at his wife and daughter while rubbing his daughters back.

“It’s okay, he helped me get here.” Layla said.

“Thank you, you can go now.” Her father said coldly.

I probably would’ve left, but without telling them something felt wrong. Their daughter seemed fine but she wasn’t so I just suggested something whether they were going to accept it or not it was up to them.

“I think you should have a doctor check on her because she doesn’t remember much; maybe she had an accident or something.” Her parents speculated her and forget about me at once, so I just had to leave.

“So, how did it go?” Ashley asked the second I got in the car, since the car was a little for from the driveway she didn’t see much with the darkness.

“Actually, it went well than I’d expected.” I said proudly.

“That’s better, and I think mom will never let us go out after today.” She said.

“Yah, probably.”

I drove and we headed home which was just couple houses down the street. So it took us like two minutes to get there. I parked my car in the garage but when we got inside the house was pretty quiet like mom was already asleep. I checked the living room and the kitchen just to make sure and there was no one in either rooms.

“Okay, I’m going to sleep. I’m kind of exhausted.” Ashley said.

“Yah me too.” I agreed.

We headed upstairs, Ashley headed to her room and I got in mine. That when I found out that my head was spinning, as unbelievable as it was I just did something impossible, I saved a girl from something; something I couldn’t understand. Talking about the girl, was that it or did I just expose her to more danger? And her staying quiet the whole time didn’t help, I didn’t know how she took the whole situation, if she was freaked out or not.

I had no idea what was happening to me, I was definitely freaked out but I was also feeling something different. Power and free, like what I did was a part of me, sort of.

Determining how I was feeling made me even more freaked out and made my head spin even more. I filled the bathtub water and jumped right in, I could use some chilling since it was the only thing that could stop me from thinking too much.

The water felt even more relaxing this time, it made me feel like I was floating in the air and wind was washing over me, refreshing my body in a way nothing ever did. It was a dream but if felt so real and nice that I never wanted to wake up from the dream. I wanted to stay in that place forever and forget everything, which I didn’t remember much at that time.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 33;

 

“Are you sleeping in a bathtub?” Ashley’s voice pierced through my ears and I crouched instantly,

“What the hell Ashley?” I asked irritated,

“What?” she asked as if she had no clue.

“You could at least knock the door, instead of just walking right in.” I said,

“I did and you didn’t answer that why I came in. And don’t worry I don’t mind seeing my brother naked, mom used to give bath to both of us together, remember?”

“Yes, and that was a long time ago. Anyways, hand me the towel on the hanger.”

She hand me the towel and I wrapped myself in it and we both headed back to my room.

“So why were you sleeping in a bathtub exactly?” she asked curiously. I never thought I would ever need to explain it to her.

“I woke up early so I decided I needed a bath, but I guess I’m not much of an early riser on weekends.” I decided to lie.

She speculated me with her eyes for a while, looking right into my eyes, “Well don’t do it again. I don’t want anything bad happening to you, and come downstairs breakfast is ready.”

She left the room and I got myself dressed, I took a combat jeans and a blue t shirt and then I headed downstairs. Somehow how today I felt hungrier than most days, I felt like I’d worked out or something. When I got downstairs Ashley was watching some music videos on the TV. To the kitchen I found some muffins and pancakes.

“Hey, I thought you’ll enjoy fresh fried eggs than the cold ones. So I left them for you to cook them yourself.” Ashley said from the living room.

“Okay.” I responded.

But I thought something should start before that because the starvation seemed to increase by the second.

We always kept a box of cereal even though we never used them that much, but kept them because Ashley craved for them sometimes. Other people would like to have chocolate and candy and stuff like that but Ashley would want cereal. Sometimes she never wanted anything other than cereal for breakfast. I guess today was my turn, the difference was that I was using them as appetizers.

I filled one of our huge bowls with milk and gulp everything down in a matter of few minutes. Now that I was feeling a little bit starvation free, I took two eggs scrambled them and fried them. Then I took my fair share of muffins and pancakes together with a huge cup of coffee. Slowly I started to dig in one thing after the other until I was absolutely stuffed.

After I finished, I sat back on the chair and let the food settle a little, while wondering what that was all about. I could never eat that much before; I guess it was time for changes on that part too. Afterwards, I took the dishes I used and washed them. I didn’t feel like throwing them in the dishwasher, so I washed them myself.

I went to the living room to join Ashley then, who had a book on her hands and was lying on the couch reading while the TV was still on. And when she does that Ashley is in a good mood, a day when she is a hundred percent optimistic.

I thought I could take her on a walk or something so that we could make our day even better. Because I was feeling rather relaxed and free myself, our bicycles were at the garage sitting idle, it would be a good day to ride them a little and enjoy the breeze on our faces. But unfortunately, I forgot I had a magnet for trouble, so I had a reminder. While sitting there setting my plans for the day we heard a door bell ring and I knew another trouble just arrived.

“I got it.” Ashley jumped off the couch even before I could react.

It didn’t take long for her to come back, alone. Which means the person or whatever it was, was for me.

“It’s for you.” Ashley said with cold stare, which was not such a bad sign, if it were something bad she would’ve shown sympathy. S I just went there relaxed.

“Hi,” a girl greeted me nervously, for a second I didn’t recognize her. She was tall and lean, she had super dark hair and a very beautiful face. When she smiled her teeth were perfectly arranged. She was wearing a tank top and blue jeans shorts, which revealed more of her soft skin and legs. I didn’t know why such a beautiful girl was standing at my door step.

But there was something about her emerald eyes and her small tight lips. They looked very familiar, they almost matched to a face it just couldn’t fit all the way, so I gave up.

“I’m sorry, do I know you?” I asked a little cautious.

“I had a feeling you won’t remember me. It’s Layla from last night.” She said shyly as I was checking her out for the second time, which I stopped soon after seeing her blushing deep red.

“Wow.” The words escaped my mouth, “you look nothing like yesterday.” I kind of accused her,

“That wasn’t really me.” She paused and I saw a glimpse of fear in her eyes and it was gone instantly,

“I also came to talk to you about that.” She continued a little uncertain.

“Oh, come with me.” I led her to the garage.

It wasn’t really something I wanted to talk about on my porch or while Ashley was listening. The garage seemed like a good idea because my room would’ve been a terrible idea. First because I didn’t know her and second because Ashley would’ve freaked out or Layla would’ve freak out.

When we got to the garage I instantly felt self-conscious seeing her watching my paintings. I never showed them to anyone else before, except for Ashley and mom of course. I painted some landscapes and mountains I felt like painting nature more than other things a week ago. But which took her attention was the one I couldn’t understand either. The fiery hair girl, she looked at it and traced her fingers through it,

“It is beautiful.” She said,

“You have an interest in art?” I asked a little bit curiously because a person with no interest in art will never look at a painting like that.

“Yes, I draw portrait pictures. I want to be an art collector when I grow up.” She turned and looked at me with interest. I was sitting on an old sofa we never used at the end of the room. “You have beautiful paintings here.” Then she came and sat beside me.

It was becoming really hard for me not to like this girl, but I couldn’t allow myself to get any ideas. She was probably interested in me because she didn’t know anything about me. Suddenly, it got quiet for a long while and it started to get awkward. I had to say something or else I was going to suffocate with all the silence.

“So you wanted to talk about yesterday.”

“Yes,” she replied then paused for a second, “I feel like you are the only person who can understand me. Besides I got an impression what happened wasn’t something you tell everybody, considering you lied for me and all.” She finished calmly.

I had no choice but to agree with her and she was right. I was the only person who could understand,

“Yes, many people would find what happened to you an imagination. Many won’t believe you that’s why I used what I had.”

“They won’t understand I was possessed?” she asked to make sure,

“Yes, that is not possible to many people. You are not freaked out by it?” a question popped up in my mind.

“I’m a big fan of weird unexplainable things I just never thought one of those things would happen to me.” She looked innocent and calm which meant she wasn’t bluffing.

“I can’t say the same about myself.” I would’ve told her more but she survived one tragic I didn’t want to put her in another one, of knowing my secret.

“So you are saying, you never wished to be special?” she stared at me with suspicious eyes.

“Nope. I had everything I wanted in life there was no need to ask for anything else.”

“It must be good to have a perfect life.” Suddenly she was sort of sad,

“It was far from perfect. But I could say I was contented, but now I’m in a rollercoaster.”

“If it will help many people I’ve read in my books, the ones with special powers sometimes wish for a normal life,”

“And I can understand why.” I agree,

“But at the end they accepted who they are,”

“It’s not like they have a choice,”

“Of course they have a choice. Their battle is between good and evil. They could easily choose to be evil but they choose the hard way.”

“Thanks for the story, I don’t really want to hear about it.” I blurted out coldly, I wasn’t really in a mood for a pep talk.

She stayed quiet and stared at her feet, soon I realized I was rude to her. I shouldn’t have talked to her like that.

“Sorry, Layla I shouldn’t have talked to you like that.”

“I get it. You are upset, maybe I should go, I’ve taken too much of your time anyway.”

“No, stay. I need you to stay.” As much as I wanted her to go I couldn’t let her. My hand slipped off my lap and found hers on her bare thigh and somehow that one act sent chills through my body. Soon I realized and jerked it away instantly.

“If you won’t explode on me again.” She warned.

“I promise.”

I looked in her eyes and I found myself drown into them. I was mesmerized with how she was looking at me so normally with curiosity and admiration. If I was correct I could tell she enjoyed being with me. But there was always this insecure part of me which would never let me forget about my curse or whatever it was. So I looked away, I didn’t want her get in trouble the second time and this time because of me.

“What is it?” she asked worried, “did I do something?”

“It’s not you. My life is complicated, I think you being here with me may put your life in danger.”

“No it’s not, you just saved my life Steven.”

“No that’s not enough there is someone killing people I get attached to.”

“So you are kicking me out after telling me to stay like a minute ago?” she was confused, “because we are locked in a garage no one can see us. Unless that’s your excuse.”

She was right I was being paranoid for no reason, no one could see us in the garage.

“Sorry, I get a little mood sometimes.” I ran my hand through my hair that made me calm sometimes.

“You know you are different from all the boys I’ve met.” I didn’t know if it was a compliment or not.

“What do you mean?”

“They always try to impress me, but you are not.”

“Well I don’t impress people. I prefer to keep my distance from them.”

“That sounds lonely.” There was a spark of sadness in her voice.

“It won’t be if you are used to it.” I cut myself short and changed the subject before I could continue, “Anyways, enough about me. What about you, how are you feeling?”

“I feel better except for the memory wipe.”

“Maybe they will come back after sometime.”

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 34;

 

 

“Actually, I don’t want them to come back, I don’t want to know what the other me did.”

“Have you gotten any complaints yet?”

“No,”

“That’s good because it means the other you wasn’t all that bad.”

“Maybe.”

Then we heard the door heading to the house getting open. We both look at it airing to see who was coming, it was Ashley. She popped her head out and said, “Steve, mom is back.”

“Okay, I’ll be there in a minute.” Then she went back inside, “do you want to meet my mom?” I asked Layla,

“Maybe some other time.”

“Don’t worry she is the coolest mother,”

“I’m just not comfortable meeting her right now. But I promise I will meet her someday,” she said and sounded pretty sincere.

“Okay, if you say so.”

I escorted her outside and found mom’s car parked outside, maybe she knew I was inside and she didn’t want to disturb me or maybe she was planning to leave again.

“I can go from here. Thank you.” Layla said, “I had a great time.”

“Me too, I’m sorry for getting grumpy earlier.”

“Don’t worry about it.” She stretched herself and hugged me, something I wasn’t expecting at all so I froze,

“I hope to see you again soon.” She said after letting go. While I was frozen there. She took off and waved at me.

I couldn’t anything, I could just watch her disappear at the end of the street. Couple seconds later I was able to back up my mind and went back inside the house. I found mom and Ashley in the kitchen making something, lunch actually. It wasn’t surprising mom was back in the afternoon, it was Sunday, she could come early in those days.

“Can I join you guys?” I asked,

“Ashley why don’t you hand your brother those salads and onions, so he can help us cut them.”

Ashley handed me two big onions and a handful of salads, and she went on mixing something. It was like she was making a sauce or something.

“What are we making?” I asked them, I was never much of a cook so I was clueless with most of the things mom and Ashley made.

“Baked chicken, salad and sauce on the side and some homemade macaroni.” Ashley said excitedly. I think the enjoyment she got from cooking was what made the food so delicious.

The process of cooking, I was always left out on that, because most of the time I would over cook or not cook the food well enough. So I found myself setting the table for dinner, since the food preparation took a whole lot longer. And we didn’t start cooking too early either, so that’s about it.

By the time the dish was ready the whole kitchen smelled of the chicken. My mouth watered, actually, I could taste it even before eating it.

“Wow, what did you put in that chicken?” I asked,

“Mom’s secret recipe, smells good right?” Ashley said,

“That smell can drive a person mad,” I commented.

“Wait until you taste it with the sauce.” Ashley commented while starting to bring the dish to the table.

She was right. I never thought chicken could get any more delicious than it already was, but that chicken was amazing. I ate until I couldn’t anymore, even though I blamed it on the food because I ate beyond my limit, it was as if I grew a second stomach or something.

I went to my room stomach full and ready to sleep, but I wasn’t very sure about sleeping in the bathtub this time. I jumped in bed and hoped I would fall asleep because was not going to going to risk Ashley catching me again.

I tossed and turned and didn’t even seem to succeed with my attempt to fall asleep. My body was literally repelling the softness and the warmth of the blankets. Even after so much effort I didn’t seem to get anywhere. I jumped off the bed I stripped out of my pajamas and then jumped to the bathtub filled with water.

The comfort I got from the cold water was something I couldn’t understand. It was magical how quickly I could relax and drift to a deep slumber. And what made things so much sweeter were the dreams I had when I was in the bathtub; they were sensational. They took me to another world I’d never want to come back from.

Like today I was taken to the forest, it was more of a garden, there was almost everything except humans. There was animals big and small, trees and plants of every kind, birds flying everywhere. There was sweet wind blowing over my face and somehow that wind blew me softly over a mountain top, honestly I was scared as hell when I was floating in the air propelling like a leaf but all my fears went away when I landed slowly on soft grasses. The mountain was tall I could reach the clouds and everything else was at the bottom. It looked so beautiful; the Greenland below me, the birds flying below me and sounds of every kind. I could sit there on that mountain and never move for days.

So, I decided why not, nobody was there to stop me anyway. I would go home when I feel like it, after deciding that I sat down there and looked down there with creatures moving around. When I decided to look further on the far left side of the forest there was a beach and the ocean was spread all the way on that side like the sky itself. Thinking of the sky, the clouds were so close if I could jump hard enough I could touch them and they were moving swiftly heading behind me. Revealing the midday sun illuminating my face from time to time.

I enjoyed being there so much that I found myself playing with grass that was under me. I ran my fingers through them and let my fingers go deep enough to feel the sandy ground below the grass. And that’s when everything went sideways. Suddenly, there was some kind of steam coming from the ground and light smoke shooting up to the sky. It was like rain except this was going up instead of falling down. I panicked worrying all those beautiful things were going to be ruined except everything was the same except for the light fog shooting up.

Somehow, that fog made me feel weird, as strange as it may sound I felt like it was connected with me. It felt like I was the one causing it and I was strangely getting something from it as well. Knowing that I quickly willed myself to get out of there before I screwed everything up.

Willing myself out there meant waking up, so I found myself in my bathroom inside a bathtub. I got off went to my room to check time. It was five thirty in the morning. I went to the bathroom again for shower to warm my body a little and get myself ready for school. It was Monday another day to face my demon, high school.

By the time Ashley barged into my room as her usual style, I was ready.

“Good because I was going to soak you in your bed today.” She said seriously which meant she wasn’t joking.

‘You would’ve found me soaked anyway,’ I said to myself in my head.

She left my room and I was left collecting some of my school stuff. When I touched my English textbook I remembered that I didn’t do my homework. Unfortunately home work was the last thing in my mind, sincerely I was lost. I didn’t know which mystery I wanted to solve first, I didn’t even know how to solve any of them.

I went downstairs for breakfast I would think about mysteries later. But when I sat down at the dining table it was close to the window, so I could see outside. The weather was unusually cloudy even though there was no any signs of rain. And that’s when I felt funny as well, my heart was beating faster than usual, not too fast but fast enough to make me feel unease. My skin was tingly, and my body was kind of rigid. It was like electricity was constantly moving through my body. Mom wasn’t at the kitchen at that time so I asked Ashley if she felt it too, just in case,

“Do you feel that?” I asked cautiously.

“Feel what?” she looked at me with curiosity,

“Never mind.” Her answer was obvious that she wasn’t feeling it.

“Seriously, what?” she demanded,

I didn’t see the point of explaining, “I thought I felt something, but it’s nothing.”

“Okay, hurry up I don’t want to be late.” She said while taking her plate to the sink at the kitchen.

“Okay.” I said shortly as I was finishing my own last bite.

Soon after we were ready to go, so I grabbed my car keys and headed to the garage together with Ashley. I was very uncomfortable and I didn’t know how to make the feeling go away. Ashley gave me couple looks just to make sure I was okay. I would find myself smiling awkwardly as I was driving us to school.

The fact that Ashley wasn’t feeling what I was feeling made me realize it was one of the weird stuff that were happening to me. Why was electricity passing through me exactly? I couldn’t understand. I didn’t know if it was finally a sign for physical change that I would turn to a monster or not. Like I was turning to a werewolf or something or even worse to the monster that killed all those people.

That thought made me push everything at the back of my head and concentrate on school stuff, but thinking about school didn’t make things any better. There was Alex who I didn’t want to see at all, because I didn’t want her to start asking me questions that I wouldn’t be able to answer.

While I was still thinking about her we arrived at school. We arrived a little early so there was no many people yet and that was my allergy so I stayed in my car, when Ashley left. And just like that I got time to finish my homework, by the time I finished it was almost time to go to class.

I waited for couple more minutes and went in just couple seconds before the bell rang. Alex was at the desk waiting for me with her smug smile and the seat next to her was empty. So I went on and sit there.

“Morning.” She greeted,

“Hi,” I said then the teacher came in.

 

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 35;

 

I couldn’t concentrate on anything through the whole morning because I was keeping myself from freaking out or passing out. As the time kept moving my mind started to get foggy and vision blurry, so by lunch time I rushed to my car and stayed there. But the funny thing is I didn’t need to stay there for long because as soon as the weather changed I was okay again.

I didn’t want to make any assumptions, but I just couldn’t ignore the fact that I was sick the whole morning because of the cloudy weather, but then the sun came up and I was okay again. I didn’t know whether it was the paranoid me talking or it was actually real. Talking about real, I wasn’t sure if I was aware of what real and what wasn’t anymore. Ever since I did that thing, removing that thing from Layla I felt like I was being sucked into something.

Something invincible but strong, something I couldn’t understand but knew it was there. Something changed when I went back to my art class, I felt different. That means getting electrocuted with an invincible electricity can do stuff to somebody’s body. One thing is for sure it didn’t make me feel sick; well, at first it did feel really terrible, like every fiber in my body was going to split. But when it was over it felt kind of amazing.

I could hear pretty nicely, not like hearing miles away kind of hearing but pretty decently. I could see, smell and sense better, it was like I was seeing the world for the first time. All was well until my art class was over when I was on my way to the parking lot; it started when I was on the hallway to be exact.

I felt something when I was around people, I can’t explain what I felt but it wasn’t normal especially when they walked closer to me and every time someone walked close I felt different. It was weird but it didn’t creep me out, I just couldn’t understand what that feeling was.

As I kept feeling it I became over whelmed with it so I rushed to my car so that I wouldn’t freak out in front of everyone. When I got to my car I shut the door and willed myself to come down. After some time I eventually managed to turn my senses to normal again, honestly I wasn’t sure if I turn them to become normal again or they became normal on their own.

I was shocked when I heard the car door opened because I was so wrapped in the changes that I didn’t realize how much time had passed.

“Hi,” Ashley greeted,

“Hi.” I responded while adjusting myself to look normal.

“Are you okay?” she asked, but suddenly changed the question, “did you dye your hair?” she looked at my hair curiously,

“What?” quickly I adjusted the rear view mirror my way, and she was right my hair used to be blondish brown but there were completely brown now, worse dark brown almost black; so not me. “I didn’t they weren’t like this earlier.” I wondered while staring at myself in the mirror. And strangely I expected to see maybe more hair growing on my face and my ears getting pointy, or something.

“Are you okay?” Ashley asked again, with that familiar worried look on her face.

“Yah,” quickly I snapped out of my stupor and put the mirror right the way it was supposed to be, “I’m fine, I’m just surprised that’s all.”

“Okay.” She said shortly. It was weird how she never asked questions like she used to. She just dropped the subject and kept doing whatever she was doing. I was thankful for it though, at least I didn’t have to come up with lies anymore.

I switched the car on and we went home. While I was in complete shock because I didn’t know what to expect in my life anymore. I mean I could sleep with blonde hair and then wake up with dark brown hair out of nowhere. And still what was happening to my body.

 

****

 

A week passed and I was starting to get hold of all the changes that were happening to me and my life. I was becoming stronger and faster and I wasn’t even trying to, it just happened. All my senses were heightened more than I’d ever wish.

If I were to take a quick guess I would’ve probably decide that I was turning to a werewolf or vampire because something exactly like that happens to them when they turn. I was just waiting to get that urge for raw meat or blood. Thinking about those stuff made me flinch and brush off the thoughts.

I was in class, chemistry lab and Alex as usual was by my side looking at me speculatively. The teacher was up front talking about something, elements I think. I couldn’t take the look anymore so I asked,

“What?” quietly.

“You avoided me the whole week last week.” For the first time I saw her angry at me, “Are you planning to do the same this week?”

“I wasn’t avoiding you.” But she called my bluff,

“Come on, who are you kidding? Just cut the crap okay. I want you at my house tonight, my dad and the other will be out hunting across the state I want to do something with you.” She commanded.

“Mr. Adams I would like you and your partner to pay attention please. I see no activity at your table.” Mr. Novinsky said from up front. Looking around people were doing experiment, thankfully the test was written on the board so Alex and I had to take materials and start our experiment as well.

“No excuses, make sure you’ll be there seven o’clock sharp.” She commanded.

She was a little harsher than her usual attitude; I took it she wasn’t very happy with me dodging her for a whole week.

By lunch time I had a surprise, I saw Layla walking to the cafeteria with books in her hands. She didn’t see me because I was the one sitting right at the corner of the cafeteria. While her on the other hand seated with the cool kids including Bratt’s gang. I wasn’t very happy about that, I knew I shouldn’t have anything to do with her for her safety but I didn’t want her to be friend with that jerk either.

My view was interrupted when Alex dropped on my chair loudly her mood completely changed from earlier. She dropped her plate as well, it was full. I didn’t know girls could eat like that, Ashley was constantly whining about getting fat made me mistakenly think that all girls were like her. But Alex didn’t seem to care, she filled her mouth with food and liked her fingers because she didn’t use the spoon or the fork, she just shoved the burger in her mouth with her hands.

“Hey, I saw Layla.” She talked with her mouth full of burgers and fries.

“Yah, me too. Right behind you.”

“You mean right here?”

“On the other side of the cafeteria. Together with Bratt.”

“Oh, with that douchebag.” She turned a peeked at them, “you don’t think they are together, do you?”

“I don’t know and I don’t care.” I tried to cover my irritation. It was irritating seeing them sit side by side while talking and occasional laughter. And seeing Bratt eyeing her and see her blush, I couldn’t help but be annoyed with it.

I knew that jerk didn’t deserve her, I would’ve been okay her to be okay with anybody else but him.

“Hey, calm down.” Alex called,

Suddenly, I realized my hands were balled to a fist and I was stiff as a rock. I took deep breathes and headed to my art class.

“Class this is Layla Parker, she will be attending class with you.” The teacher introduced her right after the class started.

“Hey,” she came to sit next to me.

I was still feeling a little bit awkward after seeing her with Bratt earlier, so I responded reluctantly, “Hey,” and I didn’t bother looking at her.

The teacher started the lesson about portrait and for the rest of it I tried not to look at her. I didn’t want to act like everything was okay while I was still angry that she chose to be friends with Bratt. And soon after it was over I got out of there and rushed to the parking. I could feel her however, running after me couple feet away.

“Steven,” she called out when we were at the parking lot.

I didn’t answer I kept going for my car, “Steven, please wait.” She called again.

I stopped and waited for her and when I turned to look at her she was worried and confused, “why are you angry at me? I don’t remember offending you or anything.”

I didn’t answer I just turned and kept walking to Amy car which was about three feet away.

“Steven, talk to me. What did I do wrong?” she pulled me by the arm and looked straight in the eyes.

“I saw you with him.” I blurted,

“Who are you talking about?” her face wrinkled with more confusion.

“I saw you with Bratt, you were talking to…. you were sitting and laughing with him.” I spit the words like they disgusted me.

“He asked me to sit with him and he was nice to me that’s why….” I cut her short,

“Bratt I never nice to anyone.” I almost shrieked.

“It’s clearly you have issues with him but I didn’t think it is right for you to get angry at me because of it.” She calmly,

“Yah, you are right, I shouldn’t get angry at you. I’m sorry, but I got to go.” I got inside my car and didn’t look outside because I didn’t want to see her hurt face.

Seconds later the passenger door was opened and I snapped my head towards it thinking it was her getting in. But it was Ashley with that curious look on her face,

“Hey, was that the girl who came home the other day? What happened? She didn’t seem very happy. Did you guys fight or something?” then she waited for an answer turning completely towards me.

“Yes, she wants to be friends with Bratt.” With that one sentence she understood.

“Oh,” that’s all she said.

I wasn’t surprised she didn’t say much. The whole school knew how much Bratt hated me and I hated him as much.

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 36;

 

 

I know almost everyone hated me but Bratt definitely hated me more. And the fact that Layla was willing to even consider being friend with him got me angry even more.

I was driving on our way home with Ashley playing with her phone, which was something she did a lot lately. It’s not like when she used to worry about me all the time, even though I knew she was giving me more space and that she was safer that way. I still missed those times I used to tell her all my worries, it used to help with my anxiety.

That led me to think about Alex and her command to go to her house in the evening. At least I knew asking mom won’t be a problem since she decided to give us more freedom. We could go out as long as we are back before ten o’clock. My worry was what she was going to show me this time.

 

****

 

We got home we had dinner and I told mom that I had to go out, and without second thought she allowed me to go but to remember curfew. Ashley was left home since it was the middle of the week there was nothing exciting out in the world.

I drove slowly heading to the out skirts of town while growing anxious with every second I got closer to her house. It’s not that I didn’t trust her, I didn’t trust me and what I would do after getting there. Before I could even get my thoughts straight I was on the driveway to her house and soon enough I was parking in front of her house.

I thought Alex was going to be the one inviting me in but to my surprise her hot but weird cousin came out.

“Hey handsome.” She greeted me with her sexy voice, my eyes shot right to her legs and the sexy short skirt she was wearing and unintentionally to her boobs which were squeezed together with a loose blouse and almost piping out bra. I sound like a pervert, but I couldn’t help it, this girl did things to me I couldn’t understand.

“Hi,” I said with an almost dry throat after I got my thoughts together.

Before she could say anything Alex came out of the house in a rush, “you finally came. Come on we are going on a hunt today.” She said and I got completely disoriented. “Bye Iris, we’ll be back in a bit.” She pulled me back by my arm. Iris wasn’t very pleased as much as I was but with different reasons.

I got in my car and started it then waited for her instructions. Since she said hunt and she was a hunter I expected her to tell me to follow some direction to that demon, vampire, werewolf, or whatever murderous creature we were going to hunt.

“Why aren’t you driving?” she asked irritated.

“Waiting for instructions.”

“Oh, we are going to town.”

“Aren’t the things we are hunting supposed to be in the woods or graves or something?”

“Yah, some of them are, but those my family can take care of them. We are hunting creatures that are practically invincible and I’m sure you’re the only one who can help me.”

“Okay,” I said not sure what she wanted me to do exactly.

When we got to town we drove to the supermarket the biggest in town and she told me to park and shut the car down. I started to get out but she pulled me back and told me to sit and wait. So I sat back and waited, then she took out a camera and started taking pictures of people.

“Are you spying on people now?” I asked suspiciously starting to question what I’d gotten myself into.

“No, the possessed looks almost normal to any person until you take pictures of their eyes, they glow in the pictures.” She explained while trying to picture people getting in and out of the supermarket.

It took quite a while almost an hour if I was correct. She took pictures and delete some after taking too many and start all over again. I got really bored but Alex was more concentrated and she wasn’t bothered at all.

But things changed, there was this time when Alex was deleting pictures that weren’t useful a guy passed by our car and I felt something he wasn’t like other people. The flow of energy in his body was different. Most people flow of energy flows constantly like constant electricity but his was all over the place, scattered. This is the ability I develop over the week after I felt electricity all over my body.

“That’s your guy.” I told Alex.

“How do you know?” she seemed doubtful.

“I just know. We must follow him.” I suggested.

“Okay, let’s go.” She agreed but still not believing in my decision.

The guy had a car, a pick-up truck and he headed the opposite direction from where we lived. I mean we lived east side of the town and he lived on the west side of the town. That was the industry street, there was a lot of factories on that side of town and someone like me from fancier oat of town I wouldn’t normally set a foot on such place, this what they call the slums.

The houses were small and were just on the side of the road in long lines. They look old and dirty and those tiny bared windows on the side of every house. To me they looked like boxes, really. They were just bigger than the usual boxes.

“Stop the car.” Alex commanded. “And wait for me.” She continued.

It’s not like I had any loans of following her anyway, I had no idea what she was going to do. The guy parked on the lower side of the road and I parked on the upper side along the long string of cars that were parked along leaving only a narrow space in the center for the cars to pass.

Alex approached his car quickly but quietly since my car was like ten feet away the guy had only time to get out of the car and just before he could lock his door with his keys Alex appeared behind him. There was a shocked look on his face my guess he saw her from the mirror or his window, but he was too slow.

Alex punched a needle in his neck, one of those hospital syringe and almost like a snap of the finger the guy passed out and fell down.

I kind of panicked for a second because I thought she just killed man. She waved at me to go to her and I figured I had to do it fast before anyone saw us and we could get in trouble. Since people around the place didn’t care what happened outside. There was light inside the curtains but nobody seemed to care to peep outside.

I drove to where she was and stopped few inches away because the man covered the tiny space that was left in the middle. I got out to help her get him inside at the back seat of the car. Then I got a closer look on him, he was about my height but broader and more mature; he had blonde hair and a beard that was just starting to grow on his face.

“He is not dead is he?” I asked nervously.

“No silly, you know a dead body won’t be of use to us.” She said with a smile.

The man seemed lighter than I expected him to be or it was my changes playing tricks with me. We carried him to the car and left him at the back by himself and without even tying him up.

“Good.” I said after a while of silence.

We got in the car and drove off, but the road was so narrow that I had to go down the street to find a place to turn and I found an intersection. So I used it to turn and go back to Alex’s house.

“What if he wakes up?” I asked more nervous.

“The dose I gave him can knock down an elephant, so he has couple hours to stay down.” She flashed more smile.

This seemed so easy to her but I hoped she did it to make me calm down. I wasn’t calming down though, first because I was sure I ran out of time for curfew and second, there was a freaking unconscious possessed person in my car, and a stranger.

Even though it was only theoretical on my mind because I wasn’t even sure if that was the guy a hundred percent, actually I was hardly fifty percent sure it was one of them. But I didn’t want to tell Alex that.

“What if a cop stops us?” I asked again.

“Are you speeding?” she asked but I didn’t understand the relevance.

“No” I answered anyway.

“Then no one will stop us. And if he does we haven’t done anything wrong, so he would let us go.”

I wanted to tell her don’t be so sure because the sheriff will never let me go. With an unconscious body in my car he was going to throw my freaking ass straight to jail no discussion.

A flash of his glare popped up in my mind and I felt chills ran all over my body. I never felt so nervous driving before in my life.

I was so nervous I felt myself sweat and my hands getting slippery in the staring wheel. I focused on the road but I wasn’t sure I could see. All I was waiting for was that familiar police car sound behind and finally my life could be completely fucked up.

“Everything is going to be fine.” Alex comforted me and squeezed my shoulder softly. If it was Ashley I would’ve calm down, but I was having a hard time trusting her at the time.

A trip across town seemed longer than I thought and I knew I was going to get in trouble one way or another. If not out here then at home for being late. When were finally on the road heading out of town I started to calm down, but I couldn’t wait to get home. Not only because of curfew but also I needed some serious nap to calm my nerves, they almost short circuited.

When we finally arrived at Alex’s house Iris was still awake and waiting for us. The man was still out cold, I guess Alex was right that was some huge dose she gave him.

“I see you’ve brought something.” Iris commented, she seemed like she was expecting a present or something.

“Yah, it’s a guy Alex knocked out in the middle of the street.” I accused.

“You are the one who told me we should follow him.”

“I don’t remember saying we should kidnap him.”

“So what did you expect we were going to do after following him, huh? Talk to him?”

“Not a bad idea rather than kidnap a person.” Words kept flowing out of my mouth.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 37;

 

“That is how we do things around here.” Alex blurted out now standing right in front of my face staring me down.

“Well, you’ll excuse me if I’m not comfortable with how you do things.”

“Guys, enough.” Iris said calmly but command-fully, “help me get him inside, we have some interrogation to do and you, handsome have a home to go to.” She said, “Nice catch by the way. This is one of the kind, I can feel he’s been in here for a long time.”

Alex gave me look and we helped Iris to get the guy inside the house and down to the basement and tie him up in a chair. I know I shouldn’t have exploded on her like that, but I was frustrated and I needed to release the stress a little.

I got back upstairs and into my car Iris followed me to say goodbye and she did that flirtatious mind control thing before letting me go with a kiss on the cheek.

That mind trick was all I needed for distraction from stress of being late. Because it was already ten thirty and I wasn’t home yet. And I couldn’t even find a good excuse to use when mom asked.

I didn’t care if I was racing or not, it’s a good thing there was no many cars at night. So I raced swiftly through the quiet streets of home until I arrived. I was thankful that the police on patrol wasn’t on my neighborhood. I parked my car in the garage and rushed inside ready to apologize, but when I got inside the house was quiet.

I sighed loud and headed to my room at least I didn’t have to worry about that until tomorrow, and I could get a nice sleep. But when I got in my room few seconds later Ashley barged in.

“Hey,” she greeted and she was wearing her pajamas which means I woke her up.

“Sorry I woke you.”

“No, I was waiting for you.”

“And mom?”

“She went to sleep but I told her I’ll make sure you are back home and safe before I go to sleep.”

“Thanks.” But I couldn’t hide my frustration.

“Is everything okay?” she asked while coming to sit with me on the bed.

“I think I’m trouble Ashley.” I admitted, the inside of me didn’t want to tell her but I couldn’t hold all the stuffs anymore I needed someone to talk to.

“What do you mean?” she asked concern displaying on her features,

“It’s this girl Alex. I think she is going to get me in trouble.”

“Is she on drugs or something?” she asked cautious.

“Worse.” I said curtly.

“She is not in some terrorist organization, is she?” she asked with her eyes wide open.

“No, god no, she is not into anything like that. She is nuts one of those people who are always looking for trouble.”

“Is that so? Well I think that is exactly what you need in your life; something a little edgy. But if she gets you in trouble tell me and I’ll scratch her eyes right out their sockets.” She said but there was some darkness in her words like she was dead serious.

“Yah, I hoped it won’t get it that.” I said carefully.

“Come on let me tuck you in.”

“You? Tuck me in. You can’t do that I’m you brother.”

“I may be younger than you, but I’m more caring. Besides you look like you had a crazy day anyway.” She said with a smile, something I hadn’t seen in a while.

“I guess you can tuck me in.” while in my mind I was just playing along so that soon after she leave I would go to sleep in the bathtub.

“Okay,” she smiled even wider and my mood was lifted up a little.

I jumped in and she covered me with my blankets just like the way mom used to do it to us when we were little. The she started to sing an ancient lullaby mom used to sing to us.

“You have a beautiful voice you know.” I told her in a sleep tone. Somehow I couldn’t help to fall asleep.

She didn’t stop she sang until she finished the song, the last thing I remember is her hand caressing my cheek softly and she whispered a soft goodnight. And that was the first time I had a comfort sleep on my bed after a long time. I only heard Ashley came yelling at me to wake up and that we were going to be late for school. I rushed to the bathroom, brushed my teeth took the quickest shower I ever had and put on some random clothes and rushed downstairs for breakfast.

When I got there Ashley was gave me one of her glares. She always did that when I woke late, or caused myself to be late deliberately.

“Morning, son.” Mom greeted.

“Morning mom.” She came to me and kissed my forehead before heading up stairs.

“Come on Ash, don’t look at me like that.” I whined hoping to cheer her up a little.

“I swear if you gonna make me take the bus today, I’ll never forgive you.” She scolded, definitely not loosening up.

I wasn’t sure if I chewed my bacon properly but it didn’t matter. Ashley hated taking the bus more than anything in the world, and that was probably one of the reasons mom bought me the car, because of Ashley’s constant complaints. So that’s how I knew she wasn’t going to loosen up or joking about not forgiving me. I rushed everything and within minutes we were off to school.

 

***

 

At school everything was the same and time passed by very quickly and before I knew it I was waiting for Ashley at the parking lot. I ignored Alex the whole time and avoided Layla with her gang as much as I could because I didn’t want to run into Bratt who was ignoring me most of the time and I didn’t want that to change. While I was standing by my car feeling invincible with all the people passing by but not really notice me, my phone rang and it was a message.

“I need to meet with you tonight. Lexi.” It said.

“For what? So that we can kidnap another person?” I replied,

“I need you to help someone.”

“No, take him to the hospital.” I sarcastically said,

“You and I know hospitals can’t do anything for him.”

“Well, I can’t help you.” I wish I could emphasize how much I didn’t want to.

“I can’t believe you are willing to ‘et an innocent person die without even trying to help! I’ll be waiting anyway.”

“Hey,” I heard someone close by but the voice was distant like I was hearing it at the back of my head.

It was Ashley and she was all cheery and happy, but her face changed instantly when she saw my afflicted expression.

“Hey,” I said to cover it up I smiled but the smile didn’t reach my eyes, “Let’s go.” I opened the door for her and got in myself after, before she could ask what she was going to the same question once more which was ‘are you okay?’ I wasn’t sure if I knew how to answer that question anymore.

I mean my body was okay, actually it was better I was feeling great. I was more powerful, and my senses were better, like I could feel the tiniest touch on my skin, I could hear people whisper couple feet away, I could see things I never thought existed or in a way I never thought possible. Even though it wasn’t over the top kind of way like other super humans but it was decent. I gained broad shoulders and strong muscles and brown hair. But with all that I still had a problem, my head was all messed up and I was getting worse every day.

Everything was moving too fast; the school, my body changing, supernatural world, the cops, dead bodies. All these were pieces I believed were in a bigger puzzle and so was Alex she was another complex piece. I didn’t know if she really wanted to help me out or if she wanted something from me.

I stashed everything at the back of my head and focused on the road, the deeper I got more frustrated it got. I looked at Ashley and she wasn’t using her phone but quietly staring at me.

“Hey, I’ll be fine I just had a bad day.”

She raised her hand to caress my face but stopped midway and looked away I thought she was upset because I shut her down like that. I didn’t want to, I wanted to tell her everything but right now I was in it too deep. It was better if I drowned by myself without putting mom or her in danger. I was willing to lose everyone else but not them, because I’d die if I’d ever lose them.

Soon after we arrived home, I got out and Ashley came after and her face was unreadable, which was not a good sign but there was nothing I could do.

“Evening mom,” I greeted mom at the living room, she was reading a book.

“Hi, mom.” Ashley said afterwards and headed to her room. I followed her and I kind of felt like I needed to talk to her so before she could go to her room I pulled her into mine.

“What is it Ashley?” I asked in a kind way since I was worried about her,

“Nothing.” She tried to brush it off.

“Your face doesn’t show like its nothing. Tell me what it is.”

“I’ve trying to be okay with you trying to solve your problems by yourself, but sometimes I just can’t be okay with it. I want to help you, it hurts me to see you suffer and I hate to see you feel miserable and defeated. I hate it so much I can’t just sit idle while you are through all these things. Make me do something, make me involved in tiniest way, anything.” Looking into her eyes and sincerity they held made me want to tell her everything, almost. So that we could find solutions together just like when my life started to change, “I hate watching from the sidelines Steve.” She complained.

“I will tell you one day, but for now it is safaris I don’t tell you anything yet.”

“Yah, I gotta go help mom make dinner.” She brushed me off the way and left my room. Obviously she didn’t like what I said but I just couldn’t tell her too much was at risk.

I hardly had time to think about Ashley when everything I talked with Alex came rushing in. Did she really think I could help that man? Because I was sure as hell helping Layla was a pure coincidence I couldn’t even remember how I did it.

CHAPTER 38;

 

But now that I settled down I wasn’t certain if I didn’t want to go. I was splitting in half again; one part thought it was a wastage of time and another thought it was my responsibility to go and help that man. ‘You can’t let an innocent man die while you can do something about it’ I could hear it say.

It was true that somewhere in me I knew I could help the man just like the way I helped Layla. I just didn’t want to believe it. So now I was stuck because I didn’t want to deny it anymore I just didn’t want to feel the guilt of not doing something.

I was sitting in a chair in my room my head buried in my hands totally conflicted between what I wanted to do and what I should do. But right at that time Ashley barged in,

“Dinner’s ready.” She said curtly and left.

I got up and headed downstairs and as usual whenever Ashley got angry dinner was normally quiet apart from mom’s occasional questions the dinner was quiet.

“Mom, can I go out tonight?” I blurted out.

“Are you going to meet with someone?” she asked suspiciously.

“Yah, sort of. I’m not sure yet.”

“Okay, just don’t come back to late remember the curfew.” She warned.

“Thanks mom.” Then there was silence again.

Ashley shot me a look, it was either she told me to be careful or she wasn’t approving me going out but she didn’t say anything. I finished my dinner and went to change into some nights clothes before going out.

When I got out of my room Ashley was waiting at the door I wondered why she didn’t just get in as she usually did. We stood there for a minute or two and I waited for her to throw whatever slur she wanted to say to me, but for a while she didn’t say a word and just looked at her feet, so I decided to leave but she pulled me back by the arm.

“Even though I’m mad at you, I steal need you to be safe. Be careful out there, okay?” sue started with a stern look then it softened and she hugged me.

“I’ll be careful.” I said while she was hugging me,

“Good.” She let go and watched me leave to the back door leading to the garage.

“Don’t be late.” Mom reminded me aloud, which made me smile. Seeing her peeping through her glasses which slightly slid to her nose with a bunch of papers from work on the table.

“Sure mom.” I responded, then I went to my car.

While I was driving on my way to Alex house I wondered what the hell I was doing! I had no idea what I was happening to me and I had no idea what was that thing I was doing. I mean I just helped somebody out of something but I had no idea how I could do it.

After a while I arrived at her house and soon after I parked the car she came out and as usual Iris was behind and it seemed like they were alone. It was a relief because I didn’t want anyone else to know what I could do.

“I knew you would come.” She came to me md gave a grin of approval, “come on, let’s go inside.” She pulled my arm soon after I got out of the car.

“Hi,” I greeted Iris who gave me a sly smile and left the room heading upstairs.

Alex took me to her father’s study first and made me sit down, and it wasn’t exactly what I expected but I went along with it.

“So you were right, that guy wasn’t exactly himself even though I would really like to know how you knew it was him I won’t ask.” She said while leaning on the huge table that was in front of me.

“Important thing is we get information out of that thing. I have to warn you on this part, it’s not exactly something you would like. So if you don’t want to be involved it’s fine, I’ll just get the info out of him and let you do your thing.” She was confident as if it was nothing. I mean she meant to torture a person, yah I knew what she meant by getting information out of him.

I didn’t want anything to happen to the man, since I was the one who brought him into this whole situation, “no, I’m fine I want to be involved.”

“Okay, come with me.” She led the way to the basement.

And as usual we found the man tied in a steel chair with some chains, “was that really necessary?” I asked instinctively,

“Don’t underestimate him, he is not human anymore.”

“He looks pretty human to me.” I opposed.

“Are you sure about that?” she asked teasingly.

“Doesn’t he?” I started to doubt myself.

“Well, let’s find out.” She said while heading to the left side from the chair and went further to the walls and I couldn’t understand why for a second.

The man seemed like he passed out or something so I went closer to get a good look at him and he looked pretty human to me.

But my opinion changed, on that direction Alex was going for a switch and the damn chair was connected to an electricity, so when she switched on it shocked him good.

Instantly he opened his eyes and they were dark as the night and before I could know it while staring at his strange eyes he tried to pounce at me with a growl. Out of shock I tripped over my own feet and fell backwards and landed on butt.

Thank goodness he was chained down or else I would’ve been somebody’s meal, if it ate people. It kept pulling its arms off the chains but couldn’t and couldn’t stop growling either.

“Okay, come down big guy.” Alex said and came to pull me up from the floor and from my shock. “I told you it’s not human anymore.” I just nodded because I was out of speech. “Okay, here is what I’m gonna do, okay? I’ll ask you questions and you’ll answer them honestly and everyone will be on his way without any trouble.” Now looking at the thing because she was right that was no human.

It looked at her with dark eyes and then me, but its eyes flickered for a split second when it looked at me. Then it twisted its head from side to side.

“You recognize him?” Alex asked.

It twisted its head from side to side again and then it spoke, “it is him.” It said in its heavy scratchy voice, “The master have been waiting for you, he will be very pleased.”

“What master?” I blurted out.

“The master.” Then he laughed one of the weirdest laughs I’ve ever heard, “You’ll find out soon boy.”

Then it twisted its head from side to side again. It looked at me for a long moment and I could feel myself drown to his dark eyes like he was getting a close look into my soul.

“Enough with this bullwhip, do your thing.” Alex commanded,

His stare left me a little disoriented and the thing scared the crap out of me, so I needed a second to adjust. I took a deep breath and rolled my shoulders a little awhile my eyes were closed because I couldn’t make myself relax while staring at his eyes.

When I felt like I was comfortable enough I gave it a shot but nothing happened. I tried again but it was still the same.

“What’s wrong boy? Ran out of magic, you are the weakest of your kind my master will enjoy having you.” He said proudly with his awful voice.

“Focus Steven there is a person in there who needs your help. Focus.” Alex ordered.

‘There is a person who needs my help.’ I repeated in my head, ‘you can do this’ I continued.

I collected every ounce of energy that I felt inside my body and connected it with the thing and through my hand I tried to suck it out of the person’s body. This one was a whole lot harder than Layla, this one seemed strong and old and also clingy. But after a while of struggle and a little sweat I managed and the screams out of it were deafening.

When it came out, the person was left there lumpy and less alive than before. I stood there without moving refusing to believe what was before my eyes.

“Iris get down here.” Alex said with a low voice which I doubted she could hear.

But after a second or two she was behind me and raced quickly to Alex’s side and bend over to the person. I don’t know how she did it but she didn’t need keys to unlock the chains she just raised her hands and they fell to the floor.

They lied him to the floor and Iris did her thing, putting her hands on his head and tried to find the person inside. But even she couldn’t do anything for the person to open his eyes.

I moved backwards and stumbled on the stairs and found myself sitting speechless and powerless. And seeing them pumping his chest and try to make him breathe made me sick even more.

“Iris stop.” Alex told her because she seemed like she was going hysterical, “there is nothing we can do now.”

“No.” Iris refused and tried again and again pumping his chest or reading his mind or putting air into him, but nothing worked.

Tear drops fell from her eyes down to her cheeks while she sat down on the dirty floor. All over sudden she got up on her feet and came to stairs and hugged me tight, “it’s not your fault.” She said comforting me.

Alex came along, she was a tough one she was completely blank. Her face was expressionless. “Come on.” She said after Iris left the room.

“What about the body?” I asked still shocked.

“We will take care of it, it’s not your problem.” She sounded commanding.

I got up not really feeling my legs and we headed upstairs together. Back at the living room she made me sit on a couch and gave me some water to drink. Iris came back and her personality completely changed. Her eyes weren’t all that teary and sad like before, she was calmer and confident even though she was sorry for me she wasn’t vulnerable. I figured she wasn’t the person who displayed her emotions in the open like other people.

“I gotta go.” I said after I drink the water.

“Okay, let me escort you out.” Alex said and led the way out of the house.

The water helped to bring my panic down a little, but the fact that I just killed a person was too overwhelming to me. My thoughts were scattered all over the place and I could barely feel anything.

CHAPTER 39;

 

While I was heading to my car I concentrated on the comfort of my bathtub and the cold water. The only two things I was sure could make me truly calm. Out of nowhere Iris came from behind me turn me over and gave me a long intense kiss.

I think that wasn’t just a kiss it some other things too, because instantly I forgot my problems and I could only see her. I didn’t know if it was the mind trick thing or it was all me.

“It will help you get home.” Se aid with a smile and I gave a full blown smile, ear to ear.

I got in my car and through my rear view mirror I could see Alex scolding her and she was ignoring it. Even though I was free, but I could still feel intense feelings buried deep inside me struggling to engulf me and thankfully they didn’t come out until I got home and I was miserable all over again.

This time I didn’t have any strength to hide how I truly felt, so I stayed in my car for a while completely dazed. Then I decided hiding in the garage won’t help me with anything but soaking myself in the bathtub would.

As soon as I got inside Ashley was standing at the stairwell and it seemed like she’d been waiting for me and as soon as she saw me she came rushing to me her face full on alert,

“What happened to you?” she put her hands on my cheeks, “did that girl do something to you?” she asked her eyes were dark again, meaning she was on the verge of exploding with anger.

“She didn’t do anything to me, it was something I did.”

“Come on everything will work out.” I didn’t know how she could say that while she didn’t even know what I did, maybe she was trying to help me calm down. She helped me get to my room.

When we got to there I sat on my bed and Ashley was sitting next to me with attentive look on her face.

“Do you want to talk about it?” she was calmer this time and worried I could see how much she wanted to help me, but I knew she couldn’t help me, nobody could.

“Maybe some other time, now I just want to sleep.”

“Come on, I’ll keep you company.” She jumped in with me, then after I pulled the covers over my exhausted body she started singing the lullaby and played with my hair.

It was too soothing to resist, she always had an amazing voice and her tender touch on my hair made me drift to sleep sooner than I’d expected. For a while I forgot about what happened and enjoyed a calming sleep.

Too bad it didn’t last, a nightmare crawled in my sleep and it was the man I killed. He was alive but with bloody red eyes and zombie like body, he was furious and coming for me fast.

I panicked and because I was in a dark room I didn’t know where to go and the man was closing fast with his bright red eyes. I turned around and started to find my way through the darkness extending my hands to touch something, anything, but the room was endless like an empty void so I couldn’t get anything.

He kept getting closer, my breathing became faster and my heart raced in my chest so I increased my pace but since I was such a klutz I tripped on my feet and fell. Before I could even get on my feet he was standing over me so I started to crawl on my back but I knew I wouldn’t get away. My heart was beating so fast I felt like my chest was going to crack open.

“Steven, wake up.” I heard an echo from far.

Before I could ask for help I woke up and I was in my room again in my bed and Ashley was sitting next to me awoke and worried.

“You stayed?” I asked surprised.

“I couldn’t leave you in your condition.” She said with a concerned look on her face,

I sighed and sat up because I had no plans of going back to sleep.

“Am I going to live a normal life ever?” I asked even though I knew she wouldn’t know the answer, but I had to get it out of my chest.

“I don’t know, but I know nothing last forever. I’m sure one day they will be over.” She held my hand in assurance.

“Thank you, I hope you are right.”

“I know I’m right.”

“Have I ever told you how I’m thankful to have you for a sister? Because without you I would’ve gone nuts by now.”

“I don’t really recall. But I’m glad to hear you say that.”

“Hey, what time is it? It seems pretty early.” I asked.

“No, it’s not that early, it’s actually four in the morning.”

“It feels like it’s a good time for me to take a shower.”

“Yah, I agree. So that we won’t be late because of your lazy butt.”

I shrugged and got off the bed and then headed to the bathroom, soon after Ashley left and headed to her room. I thought a simple shower won’t cut it so I decided to fill the bathtub with water, but I chose hot water this time because I knew cold water would drift me to sleep. It sounds weird but that’s how my body reacted, and I was still trying to put my head around it myself. I stripped off my clothes and jumped in and it was exactly what I needed, somehow soaking my body in water helped my mind settle, like be in peace.

Ever since I started to feel different my head felt like it was splitting and it was getting worse with time. Things got even more intense with the dead man, I couldn’t forget him and his limp body on the chair.

My mind kept reminding me I just killed a man, but other part of me tried to tell me that it wasn’t my fault. It’s kind of hard to fight with a vivid image and the fact that he got there and in such situation was because of me by sucking the life out of him. It became hard to blame anybody else.

The more I kept thinking the more I drifted deeper into what I did and I didn’t want to remember any of it, I decided to get off and take a shower then go to school. Not that school was any help to my situation, but staying home was much worse an option to take.

If I chose to stay home alone I knew I would go nuts so it was better if I went to school and endure whatever I was going to face there than survive insanity.

I got out of the bathroom and picked a casual gray t-shirt and black jeans and then matched with a gray hoody. I wore my all-star shoes and grabbed my backpack and I was ready to go.

At first I thought I was pretty early while I forgot all the time I spent in the bathroom. All that changed when Ashley barged in to tell me breakfast was ready right after I grabbed my backpack. So we headed downstairs.

“Morning mom.” I greeted mom soon after we got to the kitchen.

“Morning son.” She came and kissed both of us on the cheeks, “I gotta get ready for work; we have a meeting I don’t want to be late.”

Our breakfast was already on the table, so we started eating not very quickly because we weren’t late. Mom had a bad habit of switching the kitchen TV in the morning to hear the morning news.

Today’s news made me choke on the sausage I was eating. I wish I never heard but mom and Ashley were very interested.

“Today a man’s body was found in a dumpster this morning near Industrial Street.” The male reporter seemed like he was thirty or something said, “We have the chief of police with us here, maybe he can tell us something.”

Suddenly, he appeared on the screen and he had his usual exhausted expression.

Mom and Ashley were listening carefully; when she heard the news she came back to the kitchen right away.

“We are still investigating because the body was found early this morning.” He said

“Can you tell us who he was? May be he had relatives looking for him.”

“His name was Jonas Conner and that’s all we know.” Then the man I killed yesterday face popped up on the screen. My heart skipped a beat and I almost cursed, if Ashley and mom weren’t there I would have.

She promised she would take care of him not dump him on the street like that. I should have known, what would a teenage girl do anyway?

“He wasn’t living with any relatives, he was alone and haven’t gotten any missing person’s report.”

“What about the cause of death? What can you tell us?”

“He is being taken to the morgue as we speak to find out the cause of death. We will let you know as soon as the report come out. Excuse me.” And just like that he disappeared.

“Stay tuned for more, I’m Jeffery thanks for watching.” That’s the part I heard before the reporter disappeared as well.

My head was spinning again because this body was on me and I couldn’t deny it. But going to report it was out of options, I couldn’t just go and hand myself to that shark, the sheriff.

Besides, explaining how I killed him was also a challenge you can’t just say you sucked the life out of a person. In court would be hard to prove that you are not mentally challenged. There was an exception though, that mad man, the sheriff to get a tiniest reason to throw me in a hole somewhere would be enough even if it was insanity to the rest of the world.

“Hurry up Steve, we need to go.” Ashley said while staring at me with her hand crossed on her chest.

I was surprised she finished her breakfast and I didn’t even notice. I finished my last bite and the rest of my juice grabbed my keys from the counter and we went to the garage.

I thought the ride to school would’ve been quiet but it wasn’t. Ashley received a text from one of her friends talking about her crush and she asked her for advice on what to do.

Ashley decided to include me in their little love matching shenanigans, she started to tell me about her friend and her crush and their story and she kept going on and on about it. She seemed very interested in them considering the way she explained it. She told me how cute the boy was and how good he was in sport and in class. How her friend wouldn’t a tiniest chance to be close to him. At the end I finally understood, her friend and the boy were best friends who didn’t know how to take that next step. It looks like they were shy.

“I think she should tell him,” I blurted after a while when Ashley finished her story and she was quiet.

“You think so? Won’t it be weird, I mean guys are the ones who ask the girl first.”

“In most cases yes, but your friend and the boy it’s different. The boy is afraid to lose the friendship that’s why he hasn’t asked her out yet. But if the girl ask first he won’t have to worry about it.”

“Man, Chloe would love that idea.” She got really excited with the idea that it seemed like she couldn’t wait to see her friend, she didn’t need to because we were already at the parking lot.

Quickly she got off and said a quick goodbye on her way to the entrance. She was the only person who could accept my idea and see it useful.

My only focus was to finish the week since there was nothing I could do about what I did. I couldn’t bring back the man I killed and I couldn’t go to the police because I knew I would disappear and I could never find the answers I was looking for. I was in school and I didn’t want to think about those things anymore so I shoved them at the back of my mind.

The day went on by quickly and I was surprised I didn’t see Alex the whole day. At first I thought she was avoiding me because of what happened, but after school she appeared out of nowhere at the parking lot while I was waiting for Ashley,

“Hi,” she greeted standing beside me and leaning on the car,

“Where have you been?” I asked without greeting her back.

“Dad came back and I had to give him the report, and other things.”

“Did you?” I asked pointing at myself because I could say the whole sentence.

“Relax, I didn’t tell him anything about you. But he asked about you.”

“What did he want to know?”

“Just how you are doing and f you’ve encountered any incident lately.”

“And?”

“Nothing. I told you your secret is safe with me and don’t worry about Iris nobody makes her do anything she doesn’t want to do, even my dad.”

“What about the guy you damped?”

“Yah, that was an irrational decision but don’t worry it can’t be traced to any of us.”

Sometimes when I looked at her I just couldn’t figure her out. She was acting like dumping a man’s dead body wasn’t a big deal, while I could still feel chills just by remembering it.

Talking about remembering; all over sudden I felt ashamed and guilt, I wanted to get away from her. I couldn’t stand looking at her, who knows what she saw while I was sucking that man’s life out of him.

“Look I know what you are thinking and it’s not your fault.”

“And whose fault was it?” I asked trying not to speak too loudly I kind of felt like someone was listening.

“That man was already dead.”

“What?” I wasn’t sure if I heard right.

“That thing stayed in his body for too long and so his brain died.”

“So you are saying that was a dead man walking?”

“A possessed dead man walking.” She responded with a little smile,

I never felt so relieved in my life, it was like a huge load was lifted from my shoulders. I sighed loudly and I could feel myself gaining strength because the more depressed I felt the weaker I felt,

“Hey,” Ashley found us talking; thank goodness she didn’t hear what we were talking about.

“Hi,” Alex greeted her, “I gotta go, and I have some stuff to do.” And just like that she was gone.

But before she did she gave Ashley a look I wish I could understand what it meant. And Ashley just nodded and turned her attention to me, then she smiled.

“You look better.” She said calmly,

“I guess you found the solution for your problem.” She said suspiciously and I knew what she was referring.

“Don’t start getting any ideas, there is nothing going on between her and I. She is just helping me with stuff.”

“Okay, if you say so.” She did press the topic but it was obvious she had an idea in her head.

“Come on let’s just go home.” I opened the door for her and she got in, I got in as well and soon we were on our way home.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 40;

 

Three weeks passed since tone incident with the dead man and the whole time things almost went back to normal, by normal I mean there was no dead bodies or weird things happening and I was still invincible in school, nobody gave even a tiny attention to me. Even Bratt thought I was too pathetic to come waste his strength on me.

Alex was an exception though she went to class with me and ate lunch with me. Being invincible didn’t seem to bother her at all. She was one of those people who didn’t care how the rest of the world view her and that forced me to admire the girl, even though I knew liking her would bring her lots of problems and most likely get her killed it was being hard not to like her.

I pushed her away until I got tired of it because she was a good person, charming and cute and she was the only person beside Ashley who wasn’t afraid of me or hate me. As hard as it was to admit I couldn’t help but see her as the only friend I had in school, actually only friend in my miserable life. I talked to her about things I couldn’t even talk about with Ashley and she knew many of my secrets too, which she kept faithfully.

Sometimes we even did our homework together after school. I admit I was getting attached to her and it felt good, she was like this comfort I never thought I needed. But now I was with her I knew I needed her but I also knew what will happen to her if things get too complicated. In different circumstances I would’ve asked her to be my girlfriend, but I knew I couldn’t. I was who I was and my life was different and wouldn’t change.

So I tried to keep our friendship as casual as possible so that whatever creature supernatural or normal that was tormenting me wouldn’t notice something was going on between us.

“Steve, are you okay?” Ashley asked, I guess I shut down the rest of the world for a second.

“Yah, I’m fine I was just thinking about something” I responded with a smile, a genuine one.

We were in the car on our way to school and I was driving rather slowly because we weren’t that late. She had her earphones on and a book she was reading. She looked so relaxed and I wished I would feel that even once for only a short while.

Outside everything might have seem like nothing was bothering me that I was completely fine. But I wasn’t fine, I don’t mean I was sick, no, I wasn’t. I just couldn’t stop feeling all these weird forces pulling me and seeing things that I knew weren’t normal.

And that was the secret I wasn’t willing to tell anyone, because first they won’t believe me and second I wasn’t even sure what exactly I was feeling or seeing. So that part I kept hidden until I understood what exactly was happening to me besides it didn’t bother me that much, per say.

We arrived at school and automatically I stopped thinking about my life and tried to forget about that part for the rest of the day. I parked at the parking lot then Ashley left to find her friends right after giving a very short greeting to Alex who was waiting a couple feet from my car.

It had been that way for a while they never lasted more than ten seconds greeting each other. And neither of them seemed to be bothered with that so I left things as they were.

“Morning,” I greeted her soon after I got to her,

“Hi,” she replied with a smile.

“You seem happy today, more than usual.”

“Yah, dad gave me a free day today. I can do anything I want anything that’s not crazy.”

“So what are you planning to do?” I asked a little bit too curious.

“I thought of doing something fun.”

“Like a party?”

“Yah, but nobody like me here, so I can’t go to a party.” A pang of guilt hit me and I didn’t know what to say, “Hey it’s not your fault I made the choice which I don’t regret making.”

“So what are you going to do?” I asked,

“I thought of going to the cinema.” She paused for a while, “would you like to go with me?” she said the last part a little bit too quickly.

“Like a date!”

“No,” I could almost see her blush, “Iris would go with me but will leave me half way so that she can go and seduce some guy to hook up with and the rest of my family would prefer to play some stupid games than waste two hours of their time to watch a movie. You are the only friend I can go with.”

It was a little bit too much info for me because I was just joking around, “of course I will go with you.”

Soon after I finished the sentence I felt something and since I were in the hallway and close to our class I had no time to find what it was. I could feel everyone around me, but this kind of energy was different, intense and strong like a pull and I felt like I knew it from somewhere. This is power has manifested in my body and I could feel everyone energy around me since everyone radiate some kind of energy out of them, so I could feel them and everyone was different from another.

“Steven.” I heard Alex calling me and I had to come back to the actual world, “What happened?” she asked concerned.

“I will tell you at lunch.” I said shortly and then we got in class soon as we sat the bell rang. Even though concentrating was hard I did the best I could. The feeling lingered within me and I wanted to know who that was.

The whole morning felt like a blur everything moved around me but my body and mind were trapped. I was yearning to know who the person I felt in the morning was, at lunch time Alex sat with me super curious to know what happened earlier.

“So?” she asked staring at me and a fork in her mouth,

“I don’t know how explain it.” I confessed,

“I’m still waiting.” She wasn’t going to drop the topic until I told her something,

“Okay,” I took a deep breathe, “I have this ability to feel people around me.” I said quietly almost like a whisper,

“What do you mean?” she got even more curious.

“I mean I can differentiate people just from feeling them, everyone radiate some kind of energy and it is different from one person to another like DNA, I think. That how I knew the man who died wasn’t normal.”

“What does that have to do with what happened earlier?”

“I felt something this morning, this person flow of energy was different from everybody else, and I mean weird kind of different. Other people are different they are all constantly normal, but this person it was way beyond what other people have. It was like twenty or more people combined. I mean I never felt so much energy in one person.”

“Did you see this person?”

“We were about to go to class and the hallway had too many people, I couldn’t.”

“And do you think this person was possessed as well?”

“No this person was definitely not possessed.”

“Okay,”

“I gotta go to art class.”

“Hey, I have art class too you know!” she said with a stern look.

“I thought you dropped out.”

“Why would I do that?”

“As if I ever know why you do what you do most of the time.”

“Hey what does that supposed to mean?”

“I don’t need to explain it. Come on let’s go.”

We ran into Layla on the way to art class and I glad Bratt wasn’t with her because I definitely would’ve gotten in trouble. Since there was rumors going around that they were dating I did my best to keep my distance from her.

 

 

 

CHAPTER 41;

 

And this time I did just that; I tried to act like I didn’t know her but she practically blocked my way. So I stood there waiting for whatever she was going to say to, she eyed Alex first and she understood she wanted to talk to me alone.

“Hi,” she said softly as always.

“Hi,” I looked at her seriously showing I wasn’t interested in getting in trouble.

“I need to talk to you.” She looked at me with pleading eyes and I just couldn’t refuse,

“Saturday at my house eleven in the morning.”

“Okay, see you.” Then she left before people could send news to Bratt.

“What did she want?” Alex asked after I joined with her going to art class.

“She had something she wanted to tell me.”

“That she was dating Bratt, I think everybody knows that.”

“And why would she tell me about her private life?”

“I don’t know maybe because she treats you like some kind of superhero or something.”

“Really!” my surprise wasn’t a pretend I truly never knew how Layla viewed me.

Too bad the rest of the world had different opinion. Actually I didn’t even know what I was myself. Was I a hero or was I monster? But I was to find out. Over the past few couple weeks I’d discovered many things that left me confused, one part of me believed I was good but the guilt side wouldn’t let me.

We got art class and the teacher made a couple comments about Alex, but he wasn’t that kind of teacher who would push people. So, he just got more interested in those who had passion for art. And the ones who joined art for just extra credit, he never bothered to force them to like it.

Art made me relax, it was the one thing that was clear to me. I never had to think too much or use too much effort to do it. It was the most natural thing to me. As usual I never had enough time in art class, not that we left too early it’s just that I enjoyed being there too much that the time seemed to fly while I was there.

Alex escorted me to my locker to my books in and for the second time I had that feeling again. The energy was like electromagnetic to me, it pulled me and for a second everything blurred.

“Steven, you are doing that thing again.” Alex said cautiously.

“Come with me.” I yanked her hand roughly and grabbed her along with me to the parking lot because that was where it was heading, or at least in that direction.

Unfortunately when we got there it disappeared again. I started to worry about what I was following. A person doesn’t just disappear, you know. But I didn’t want to tell that to Alex yet, I knew she would get her father involved and then the whole family would get involved.

I wanted to find this person or something before everybody else. For weeks I shut down my hyper senses because sensing everybody around you can be exhausting and it made me lose focus. But now I didn’t want to shut them down I needed to find this person.

“What was that all about?” Alex asked looking at me, like I was about to lose it.

“Nothing.” I sounded a little frustrated, “anyways, are you still on with the plans tonight?” I brushed her question off.

“Yes, movie night. I’ll meet you there.” She then left.

I got in the car waiting for Ashley and got the alone time that I never wanted. I had too many things in my mind I left suspended and I had good reason for doing so. First, because I already had too much on my mind, and second I wouldn’t be able to find solutions to any of them. The problem with being alone forced me to think of all those things, like the master the man talked about before he died. What did he mean? What about my kind? I thought I was a normal guy, but at least that was out of question since now I was more aware that I was definitely not normal. And why the hell did he act like he knew me? Suddenly, Ashley interrupted with my thinking when she got in.

“Hey, what’s up.” she said cheerfully.

“What’s up with you? You seem quite cheery today.” I had to point it out because she was acting a little weird.

“Yeah I am. Guess what?”

“What?” now my curiosity was picked as well.

“Chloe finally told him.”

“And?” this was the best part.

“He feels the same.” I hadn’t seen Ashley excited like that in quite a while.

“That’s great!” I didn’t know them that much so that all I could say.

“You should’ve seen them Steven. It was so amazing.”

“Tell me about it.” We already left school by that time and we were on our way home.

“So at first Chloe was super nervous, she wasn’t even sure she would tell him for the most of the time. She even thought it was crazy. But after some lots of convincing she accepted but she still didn’t know she was going to tell him. We got some ideas down but at the end we decided she should say what she felt was right. So at lunch we saw Chloe grabbing him to the side and she was blushing like crazy. They talked for a while and all over sudden we saw people kissing, the most passionate kiss I’ve ever seen. We got pictures out of it. I think their relationship is going to be the longest. I mean they’ve known each other for a long time ever since we were kids.”

“It sounds like they can’t live without each other.”

“They can’t. They were expected since they are always together, it just wasn’t expected to take this long.”

“Okay, glad everything worked out.”

“Yah,” then she received a message. I assumed it was from Chloe because she put on her gossip look.

And I knew that was the time I had to go back to my own problems which by the way I had no way of fixing ‘em. I got new powers which I never understood, there was a master hunting me down, and there was a curse chasing people away from me or rather taking them away.

I wasn’t sure if I was good or bad, actually I was forgetting who I was each day. The more I gained power the more I forgot the boy used to be. I mean my mind was splitting or something was splitting it and I didn’t know what it was.

A month and a half ago I was a guy in love trying to finish high school with the whole town hating me. But now I was a freak trying to push my life forward just to survive another day with a sane mind.

We arrived home and Ashley was still chatting fiercely on her phone, I even had to tell her we arrived because she wasn’t even paying attention her eyes were stuck on the screen of her phone.

She left her back pack in the car and she went inside the house. That wasn’t the first time though, she’d done it couple times when she was too busy with her phone and I would take her back pack inside the house for her.

 

****

 

The evening went on smoothly, I had dinner with mom and Ashley and I told mom I wanted to go out to watch a movie. They both gave me a curious look when they heard I was going with a girl. Which I quickly cleared that it was just a friendly relationship nothing more, but as usual Ashley wasn’t convinced. I didn’t care what she was thinking anyway.

Honestly, I didn’t know how to dress for such occasion. I know I went out to the movies before but I didn’t care about how I looked like, because I never cared. But now I had a feeling I needed to dress properly for the occasion, I kind of felt like I needed to impress Alex.

So I decided to put on my fancy Gucci t-shirt and fancy blue jeans pants together with sneakers and I was good to go. One more thing I brushed my hair nicely even though they were that long. I liked to keep them short, because I was more of a conservative guy so that whole bad boy long hair thing wasn’t my thing. Besides mom would’ve shaved me bald if she ever saw me with long hair.

“Not a date huh?” Ashley said from my door, I didn’t even notice when she got in.

“Don’t push Ashley.” I yelled at her, she irritated me sometimes.

“Okay, calm down. You look good by the way.”

“I don’t know. You know I’m not good with fashion.” I admitted and she knew I really wasn’t.

“Don’t worry about it, if she likes really like you she won’t care how you look like.” That was her being encouraging.

“Thanks Ash that really helped.” I couldn’t help being sarcastic.

“Whatever, just get out of here.”

I left the room but when I got downstairs I felt a little exposed. Many people in town didn’t like me and going without something to cover me a little was going to bring me trouble. I went back to my room and retrieved my gray pullover hood. After that I was pretty sure I was good to go.

I drove my car to the one movie theater that was in town. Unlike Alex who had to cross half the town to get to the theater it didn’t take me long to get there. There wasn’t many people, I guess I was a little early. I parked my car somewhere at the end of the street and walked my way back. I didn’t want people to see me park too close to the theater and ruin their mood.

I pulled the hood close to my face and looked down most of the time. After a while of waiting someone tapped me on the shoulder. I turned carefully because not too many people would tap me for a good reason. But I was thankful that it was Alex and she was finally here.

She did surprise me a little; she was wearing this beautiful dress, which revealed her curves and I just couldn’t take my eyes off her. I never knew she could look so sexy.

“Shall we?” she asked,

“Yes, let’s go.” I subconscious found myself taking her hand somehow finding myself looking at her legs and the heels she was wearing. Damn, she looked so damn sexy, if she was trying to impress me she certainly did.

When we got in and got mixed in the crowd I couldn’t help but feel I tense up and uncomfortable and a little nauseated. I think it was more of a panic attack.

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 42;

 

Alex noticed and squeezed my hand as insurance that she wouldn’t leave me alone. And that was enough to take some of the intensity away.

The movie was a comedy romance movie and Alex said she like the main character. Since it was new she was instantly excited to watch it; she said Adam Sandler was like her favorite actor, but I didn’t know much about the guy, so I just nodded without a comment.

We seated at the back near the entrance for caution if something happened I would take off without any difficulty. Also that was more of a favor I asked from her, so that I would feel more comfortable.

I hardly watched the movie, I was watching her most of the time. I watched how she picked her pop corns absent mindedly and threw them in her mouth. How she giggled and muffled her laughs. And how she would look at me from time to time with a big smile.

I found myself smile involuntarily, a real smile. There was this time when everyone was laughing, she was laughing so hard and she held my hand. My stomach flipped a little, not in a bad way but in a way I never thought I would feel again.

Like that feeling when you start to love someone. ‘Holly molly! I’m falling for this girl’ I screamed in panic in my head. Suddenly my mood changed but I knew I couldn’t leave her there. So I stayed but I avoided looking at her too much. As I started to think of the consequences for my feelings sadness filled me and I couldn’t wait for the movie to be over.

In a while the movie was over and she looked at me satisfied. When we got out of the theater I got distracted, I felt it again. That surge of energy, it was so close felt like I could touch it. There was lots of people coming from the theater, so I tried as hard as I could to identify the person but it was gone before I could find it.

I couldn’t understand, if it was a person why was it so hard to find them. And was it happening now? We were walking back to my car and Alex was talking but I couldn’t hear a thing she was saying. I was, I don’t know frustrated or agitated or angry with myself. I wanted to find this person so bad that I didn’t even stop to consider if this person was even real or just some imagination I created in my head. ‘I don’t even know what to think’ I thought.

“To think about what?” Alex asked, which made realize that I didn’t just think I said it out loud.

“Nothing, so the movie was good, right?” she seemed to doubt the sudden swipe of the subject but didn’t push it.

“Yah, it was great. I laughed so hard.”

Unintentionally I found myself staring at her. I couldn’t help being mesmerized with her constant high spirit nature. At first it irritated me because I thought she was pretending to get close to me and at the end getting herself killed. But I realized she wasn’t pretending but I still believed she was still trying to get herself killed.

“Is there something on my face?” she asked smiling nervously,

“Uhm, nothing.” Quickly I looked away, “come on, I better gate you before your father get pissed”

“Okay.”

I opened the car door for her then I got in myself and we headed to her home. It was quiet in the car, she seated quietly at the passenger seat and I drove nervously trying not to look at her.

By the time we got to the rough road heading to her house I’d already sweat and I didn’t know why.

“Uhm, I better drop you here.” I said.

“You are not coming?” she was surprised with what I said,

“Maybe some other time. And it has nothing to do with you. You understand, right?” I didn’t want to point out the reason.

“Oh, the memories, don’t worry I can go from here.” She said disappointedly. Then she tried to get out.

“Wait, let me.” I got out and went to get the door for her, at first I thought so that she wouldn’t feel bad.

“Thank you.” She got down while I held her hand. Her dress was a little bit upper than earlier and I couldn’t resist staring at her soft thighs. But when she got down she pulled it down which didn’t stop me from staring at her body all over again.

“See you on Monday.” She said while leaving slowly and carefully not to step on a stone.

The whole time I was speechless my heart beating like a propeller inside my chest. I’d tried to resist her the whole night, but seeing her leaving just like that made me go nuts in my head. I didn’t think, actually I didn’t want to think.

She was couple steps away from where I was, I followed her. Meanwhile, something inside my head was screaming to turn around but I couldn’t. The urge I was feeling inside was killing me.

I pulled her hand and she spun; there was a stunned look on her face. I couldn’t stop myself, I cupped her face with my hands and slowly I brought my lips to hers.

When she didn’t resist I took that as a yes, I kissed her fiercely. But it was my turn to be stunned because she responded with the same amount of intensity. If we weren’t in the middle of the road and too close to her house things would’ve gotten very far.

But after some intense couple minutes, I don’t know how long it took but felt very long, we separated. I could tell she was blushing because she couldn’t look me in the eyes.

“Good night.” She said blushingly.

“Good night.” I was still stunned.

Then I went back to my car feeling like I was floating in the air. I couldn’t believe that just happened. As I was driving back home I realized I really did miss that feeling. The intensity, the pleasure, the rush, it felt amazing.

When I got home mom was already asleep as usual and Ashley was still up waiting to make sure I was okay.

“Ash, you know for a little sister you are super overprotective.”

“I have to make sure they haven’t kidnapped you or something. You know people in this town can’t be trusted.”

“Don’t worry I know how to blend in.” I said with a smile.

“What’s up with you? You act like you won a lottery out there.” She said while following me upstairs to my room.

“No, I didn’t.”

“So what is it?” she asked annoyed.

“Must you know everything I do?”

“Fine if you don’t want to tell me.” She was angry now,

“Fine. I kissed Alex today and she kissed me back.” I blurted, I couldn’t keep it in I wanted to shout it out loud.

“Oh,” the she paused for a while, “that’s great, you finally admit it. You like her.” She said, but she wasn’t that happy.

“Yah, I think I am.” When she didn’t say anything and just stand by the door it got me worried, “hey, what’s wrong?”

“Nothing, congratulations. I gotta go to sleep I need to wake up early.” She quickly left and went to her room.

‘Okay, that was weird,’ I said to myself. But I was in club nine nothing was going to ruin my mood.

So to make things more relaxing and my night perfect I needed a bathtub sleep. I filled it with water and got in, today I preferred hot water.

The difference between cold and hot water was that the chill of cold water sent me straight to a slumber while hot water always took a while get me relaxed and sleep. I had plenty of time to get lost in thoughts and images of Alex in my head.

I was falling a whole lot faster for this girl that I’d expected. I knew I shouldn’t but my feelings were escalating out of control, all I could think about was her lips and hands tugging at my hair behind my head. The exhilarating rush I felt when I kissed her; one completely spontaneous act I never thought I would ever let myself do again.

I drifted off to sleep unexpectedly, but it always happened like that. My sleep wasn’t quite as the other, today I felt like I was being pulled into a void and there was no way I seemed to be able to pull myself back.

And out of nowhere I found myself in places, I couldn’t tell where I was. It seemed like some kind of village or something. But that wasn’t the surprising part, the people I saw there were the ones who were strange.

It was like I stepped in a story book or something, these people had pointy ears and tall. As hard as it was to admit, I think I just saw elves. At least they were the ones I saw before I was zapped to another place.

I was suddenly in a city someone was screaming his guts out and he was lying on the ground. The environment he was an alley somewhere in a big city.

But I was taken to a different place again and I strangely saw a person running in a dark forest. He was strong and fast, too fast and he had dark eyes.

Over time images came and overlapped over one another until it felt like they were suffocating me. As hard as I tried to pull myself back I felt even more lost than before.

It was really hard to find myself again and when I did I woke up right away. But everything was blurry then, my vision, my hearing were a little bit off. It took me couple of woozy minutes to take my senses back to normal.

I was tired of asking what was happening to me because I couldn’t answer myself. I got out of the tub and wrapped a towel around myself. After, I brushed my teeth and washed my face more than I usual did, to feel more in control. I have to admit for a Saturday morning I woke up pretty early. I never wanted to sleep, I didn’t want to experience whatever I experienced.

Normally I would’ve taken those visions for a dream but I knew they were. They felt too real to be dreams.

The problem was to find the connection between them. Elves, screaming guy in an alley, the one running in the forest and the blurry visions. What did all of them mean? Because as I could tell they had no connection. While I was still thinking I took my superheroes pajama pants and a blue t-shirt.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 43;

 

 

Then I sat down by the table holding my head with my hands. I was so lost, and the puzzle was getting even more impossible to solve. Because pieces were increasing every day, at first I thought Alex helped me somehow how all these people died. But now I was having doubts, I didn’t think that was it. There was definitely a more understandable explanation.

It’s not that I doubt about people being possessed I witnessed it with my own eyes so there was no doubt about that. I was sure as well that I never dated a possessed person because the police said their bodies were never touched with anything. Then Veronica said something she couldn’t see clearly was sucking the life out of her.

Thinking of all these information got me even more confused because they were against each other. Out of frustration I shut everything down; I needed more information in order to be able to put the puzzles together. But I didn’t know where to find them.

A good distraction was going to help, and a good game seemed like a good idea. I had a PlayStation game stashed in my closet for like forever. I thought it wouldn’t be so bad to use it. And since I didn’t have any latest games I had to play one of the games I played when I was like ten years old.

After connecting to the TV I picked my first need for speed game, it was a need for speed most wanted. I thought it was time to see if I could still play it.

I didn’t care about time but it took a while for the sun to come up, and by the time Ashley came to my room to wake me up my fingers were hurting.

“Hey,”

“Hey,” I said still concentrating on the game.

“Can I play with you?” she asked. We used to play together sometimes.

“Mom, already left?” that was the only reason she would be playing with me.

“Like half an hour ago.” She said then jumped in bed with me. I gave her the second pad and set the game to two players.

I didn’t know how long we’d been playing the game until we heard the bell rang at the door. Ashley was very competitive, so she made sure she would win as many times as possible. We were serious like we were competing on a prize or something.

When the doorbell rang my fingers were sore close to become numb. I threw the pad away jumped off the bed.

“Hey, we are not done,” Ashley yelled,

“Why? Because I’ve won,” I smirked at her while leaving the room.

“You can’t be sure of that.” She followed me downstairs,

“Yah, right.”

While I was still talking to her I opened the door absent minded. Even though I knew it could be anyone out there with so not good intentions, I just didn’t care. But thankfully it was Layla and the moment I saw her I remembered.

“Oh, you are here!” I really didn’t want her to see me in my pajamas, “give me a second, and come on in.” once she got in I rushed back upstairs.

I changed into my jeans pants and then I went back downstairs. Ashley was boring a hole through her while they were sitting in the living room.

“Why are you here?” Ashley asked curtly,

“Ashley, forgive my sister she can be a little overprotective.” Then I shot Layla a warning look but she seemed determined to make Layla uncomfortable.

“I don’t trust her, she is Bratt’s girlfriend maybe he sent her.” She blurted.

“I would never do something like that. I respect your brother a lot and I would never do something to disrespect him.” Layla defended herself,

“Ashley cut it out. Don’t embarrass me, please.” She seemed hurt when I sad that.

We were all standing up then, Ashley sat down angrily and Layla was still standing with a worried look on her face.

“Let’s go to the garage.” I told Layla.

We left and used the back door, and when we got there she noticed something I really didn’t want a stranger to see.

“I didn’t know you have a fetish for girl’s hair, especially unusual ones.” She commented.

“Actually I’m not. I just have this one image of a girl with hair like that.”

“You mean with her hair on fire?”

“It’s not like that. The fire doesn’t bother her, it’s like her hair is like that.”

“How interesting? Tell me more.” Her interest surprised me.

“That’s it, I can’t figure out her face, only her back. Enough about me and my crazy ideas tell me, you said you wanted to talk to me.”

“Oh yah, I need to tell you something.” She was a little nervous all over sudden.

“I’m listening.”

“Okay, for the past two weeks I’ve been remembering things. When I wasn’t me.”

“What do you remember?”

“Most of the things are blurry. But I remember walking in an alley somewhere, going to an abandoned warehouse or something like that.”

“Do you remember what you were doing there?”

“No, I can’t get the whole picture. Just bits and pieces, I thought I should tell you maybe you can give me some ideas because you would understand since you the only one who knows the truth.”

“Yah, I understand. But we can’t do anything right now, may be when you remember more stuff we can figure out what to do.”

“That’s what worries me.”

“Why?”

“What if I killed someone or if I was selling drugs or something? I will get in trouble Steven, my life would practically be ruined.”

“That wasn’t you. I won’t let anything bad happen to you. When you remember the place we will go and make sure there’s nothing that can put you in danger before anyone find out.”

“Thank you. I don’t what I would’ve done without you.”

That got me uncomfortable a little bit, “don’t worry I feel like I must protect you. And that is exactly what imp going to do.”

“Why aren’t you like this in school?” she looked at me with a peculiar expression.

“Like what?”

“All strong and caring. Instead you let everyone step all over you, even your sister is much better than you.”

“It is better that way.” I couldn’t avoid the sadness I felt for a second,

“What do you mean?”

“So that everybody can be safe from me.” It always felt painful admitting that, but it was the truth.

“You believe what everybody is saying?”

“Layla I just pulled something out of you with my mind. The list of things I don’t believe is very little.”

“If that were true, why is your sister and mother alive then? Or that Lexi girl or me?”

“About mom or Ashley I’m not sure or you. But I worry for Lexi every day, and I’m constantly worried something will take her as well.”

“Come on Steven don’t be ridiculous.”

“I’m not being ridiculous Layla this is my life. I may have saved your life but I might be as well the cause for your death, that’s just me. I’m a ticking bomb.” I paused a little, “but I think your memories might help me find out why these things are possessing the people I love and kill everyone I care about. So, please if you remember anything at all, please tell me.”

Then we heard a car parking outside of the garage and I knew mom was back.

“I guess I have to go now.” She sounded a little unsure,

“Why? Because my mom is back?”

“Well, if she is going to act like your sister don’t you think it’s better if I leave now?”

“Mom is not like that. Ashley actually knows you are Bratt’s girlfriend and everyone knows we don’t get along.”

“Oh,” she said with realization,

“Come on you have to meet my mom.” I got up and she followed me back to the house nervously.

When we got in that very minute mom was getting in as well and she had bunch of bags with her. It looked like she came with groceries, so I offered to help some.

“Thank you son,” she gave me two and she left with other two.

We brought them to the kitchen and Ashley came to join us from the living room.

“Mom, these are lots of stuff.” Ashley wondered,

“No, they are not. The fridge is almost empty and you know how I feel about that.”

“Okay, but don’t complain when you won’t find a place to put all of them,” she warned.

Layla was still standing right where I left her completely oblivious of what to do and a little confused.

“Mom, I want you to meet my friend, Layla.” I called while she was still trying to unpack.

“Oh,” she stopped right away. And for the first time she noticed Layla standing by the entrance of the kitchen.

“Hi,” she greeted her with a smile after getting close enough.

“Hi, nice to meet you.” Ashley responded nervously,

“Nice to meet you!” mom shook her hand but kept staring at her for a long while. It was as if she recognized her or something.

“Uhm, mom.” I called her because I was sure she was creeping Layla out.

“Ah, too bad haven’t prepared anything. Perhaps some other time.” She said quickly.

“Sure. Some other time, I’ll come visit.” Layla said with a half-smile.

“I’m going to escort her out.” I said.

“Okay,” mom said but still looking at Layla weirdly.

“Sorry about that. I hope she didn’t freak you out too much.” I felt a little embarrassed,

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 44;

 

“I have to admit it wasn’t what I expected, but your mom seem like a nice person. And also very interesting personality too.”

“Okay, glad you saw her that way. But I have to go back now.”

“Thank you,” she said,

“For what?”

“For helping me.”

“Not a big deal, I think you are actually helping me.”

“I’m glad then. Bye.” She hugged me.

“Bye.” I said after she released me and started walking down the street to her house.

“I turned around and went home but I received a text in my phone. It was Alex asking if we could meet; all over sudden I was shocked and surprised.

I wasn’t exactly surprised per say but I was rather shy with what happened yesterday so I wasn’t a hundred percent sure about seeing her. But I wasn’t going to be a coward and avoid her now, so I decided I would meet her. I texted her back I would meet her and she told me she would be waiting for me at the edge of town in afternoon. Which was pretty much the same, noon and afternoon there was no much difference, I think.

“You are back. Mom is not too happy you haven’t eaten anything since morning.” Ashley said from, where she was playing with a dough assuming she was making biscuits or something.

“You told her?” I snapped.

“No I didn’t. It’s not my fault the juice in the fridge or the muffins are untouched.”

“So?” I didn’t really get what that was supposed to mean.

“She made them for you dummy,”

“Oh, okay, I’ll eat some, but I have to go out.”

“Where?” she was definitely not happy.

“To meet someone. Where did mom go?”

“I’m right here, I went to change I didn’t want to ruin my office suit.” She said while descending the stairs.

“Mom I wanted to ask you ….”

“I heard you wanted to go out. But not before you eat something.”

“Okay.”

I poured myself some lemonade and took some muffins then ate them quickly before they told me to stay and cook with them.

“Ah, mom can I take your car since it’s blocking the entrance to the garage.”

“Why don’t you get it in and then take your car afterwards?”

“I could do that.”

“I was just kidding. Take it but don’t scratch it, okay?”

“I won’t, I promise.” I was supper excited,

Quickly I took her car keys and went outside, it’s been a while since I drove her car the last time. She used to let me drive it sometimes. But now life was a little crazy I never really got time to do anything else. I got in and remembered the smell of her car, man I loved the BMW, it was amazing.

I drove to meet with Alex even though I had a feeling she was going to take me somewhere, which wasn’t going to be friendly to me. But I wasn’t sure about it so I didn’t want to dread over it. I just drove and she hoped she won’t have anything creep for me.

When I got there she waiting for me right at the beginning of the rough road. Though it was completely unintentional I kind of wished to see her in that dress she was wearing yesterday, but thankfully she was wearing her normal clothes which mostly are jeans pants and t-shirt.

I also expected her to be surprised after seeing me with a different car but she wasn’t I guess she already knew my mom’s car. And I didn’t point it out either I wanted to hear what she wanted to tell me.

“Hi,” she greeted me after I got out of the car,

“Hi,” I responded trying not to seem uncomfortable,

“Walk with me.” She commanded, I felt little reluctant for a second. I was never a person who would go hiking or camping, actually I was never good in adventure really. I may have been living in a small town, but I lived like a city person. I mean like these people passing through tall buildings and clean roads all busy and have no time, except for work and their apartments. Those people who can last years without actually seeing what being in the woods is like.

Even though I was completely uncomfortable with what she said I did it. I parked mom’s car off the road so I knew it will be safe. After we took the walk, the end of our town was practically filled with jungle and the town Mayer was trying to keep it that way no one was allowed to cut a tree in there.

So we dived in the woods stepping on dry leaves and dusty ground. Alex was completely comfortable with the surrounding but I was trying to. It didn’t take long until I felt like it was where I was supposed to be; and don’t ask why the sudden change of opinion because it just happened, sort of. I didn’t understand how or why my body reacted to certain things.

We were quiet for a long while until it felt really awkward and the feeling wasn’t going away. So I kept myself from looking at her and she did the same. It was obvious there was no going forward without talking about what happened yesterday. So I decided should start even though I didn’t know what I wanted to say.

“Alex” I had to call her since she was couple feet ahead of me.

“Yes,” she turned looking at me straight in the eyes, which knocked all the words out of my mouth.

“Uhm,” I stuck,

“You want to tell me something?” she looked really serious,

I looked away, “about yesterday, me ah ….” I stammered.

“I get it. It was nothing, it is better if we don’t talk about it.” She said curtly and turned half way before I talked,

“It wasn’t nothing to me.” She turned and looked at me suspiciously, “I ‘like you Alex. I just ….” I couldn’t finish.

She came rushing to me and wrapped her arms around my neck and kissed me deeply. I was stunned for a second because I wasn’t sure if she felt the same way but with that response I had my answer.

As usual something screamed inside of me, warning. It accused me I’m doing it again, I’m risking another person’s life even with knowing the consequences. I pulled away quickly and walked away. That part of me was right, I would be a fool if I were to risk this girl’s life too.

“Sorry, I can’t do this. I won’t risk you too.” I walked frantically back to the road which was much further than I would’ve like.

But eventually I got there and got in then I drove off. I didn’t mean to be mean I just couldn’t stand it anymore. I knew exactly what would happen to her yet I let myself have feelings for her too.

And just like that my weekend was over. I switched off my phone and stayed home that entire Saturday afternoon and entire Sunday I didn’t want to do anything. I was worried and scared for Alex. And even during those days I still couldn’t believe I did what I did. I couldn’t stop blaming myself and I had no idea how to undo it.

Ashley tried to find out what was bothering me, but I couldn’t tell her. I was afraid to tell her; how could I tell her I just risked another person’s life, yet again.

On Monday morning I was really nervous, I kept asking myself what if something happened to her. I was sure I would leave he town even without anyone kicking me out. That would be my very last card and that would mean I’m a walking death machine.

When I arrived at school, she was the first person I thought about. I wanted to see her really bad, to see if she was okay. And with every minute that passed I became more worried. I walked to my locker feeling a little lightheaded and I was pretty sure if I won’t calm down I was going to pass out.

Worse, when I’m nervous I can’t control my senses, so I was like seeing double and everybody that was passing by was glowing a little. Or sometimes I could see myself in different place surrounded with trees and a dusty road. I turned around looking how the hell did I leave school, but I got my answer pretty quickly.

“Watch where you are going freak!” I bumped into a person, and it couldn’t be anybody else but Bratt, crap. “You did that on purpose, what? You think you can take me now?” he looked angry and I could feel it as well. His body was reeking of rage. I never knew how much he hated me.

“Look,” he pushed me by my locker which I didn’t know I’d already arrived, “I don’t ….” I checked, he was literally strangling me like he wanted to kill me, I couldn’t talk anymore.

“Don’t mess with me freak. I can kill you and I won’t care if I will go to jail.” He snarled under my nose. And I think that was one of the scariest moment of my life.

“Yogh, that blonde chick is coming,” one of his friends said,

He released me and left without looking back, I bend there coughing and trying to catch my breath. When I looked down the hall there she was, Alex coming to my direction. I forgot about everything else, but all over sudden I sensed this person again the energy was so close I could touch it. I whipped my head quickly and started to differentiate everyone’s energy to find it but the crowd was too much, so I missed it yet again.

“Hey, did those guys do something to you?” Alex asked when she reached to me.

“Who?”

“Bratton and his goons.”

“Oh, them, nothing.” I lied, I didn’t want any trouble. Apart from the sheriff, I think Bratt made me really uncomfortable, so I preferred to keep my distance.

“Let’s go to class. We are almost late.” Alex said.

 

****

Classes passed in a blur and I didn’t care at all. I went to lunch met with Alex sat on our usual lone table. After school I went to my locker to put some of my books, Alex came and stood beside my locker quietly.

I had nothing to tell her, I didn’t want to apologize to her for blowing her off because she knew already knew why I did it. I was grateful that she wasn’t angry at me. I also didn’t want her to think that I would let anything happen between us.

Even though it seemed like a silent treatment it wasn’t, I just didn’t want to tell her to go away again. So I stayed quiet and she stayed quiet by my side which was weird, how she could do that.

While I was locking my locker and trying to assemble my thought a girl passed by, she was tall with a tan body. She was wearing a black leather jacket and black jeans with boots. What intrigued me were her red hair. Then that feeling came back and it was like a GPS tracker pointing out that I found it.

Instantly I followed her even though quickly and cautiously I didn’t want to lose her. I walked following her until we got out of the campus and quickly I ran for her hand and grabbed it.

“Excuse me.” I said as kindly as possible, I didn’t want her to think I was one of those creeps who run after a girl just to ask for her phone number.

When she turned around words whooshed out of my mouth. I could feel power I never felt on anyone before and maturity. She might have looked like a girl but I sensed something entirely different. If I was right this girl was a whole lot older than anyone in school.

“Who are you?” it came out of my mouth unintentionally.

“I’m sorry come again?” her accent was British even more strange.

“I don’t know how to explain this but you are not quite like other people. So who exactly are you?” I gave her a stern look meaning I’m not joking.

“Took you long enough.” She said with a half-smile,

“What …?” I stammered, “Were you?” I didn’t even know what to ask.

“I will tell you more soon.” She said, “Your friend is looking for you.”

I turned to see who is friend she was talking about. It was Alex coming,

“That’s Alex,” I said before turning back to her, but she wasn’t there anymore. She disappeared again.

“Who is that girl?”

“That was what I was trying to find out.”

“Where the hell did she go anyway?” she asked with alert,

“Not a clue. She was here one second and another she was gone.” I looked around the parking lot again but didn’t see anything. “I think I have to tell you something,” I changed the subject.

“No, I know what you are going to say. I’m going anywhere and nothing is going to hurt me.”

“But you already know what happened to the others, right? Are you willing to risk your life for me?”

“I’m not risking my life.” She paused then pulled her tank top from the neck to her shoulder and there was a tattoo, “this tattoo protects me, everyone in my family has one like this; those things can’t hurt us. So stop worrying.”

I looked around and somehow the parking lot was clear I pulled her behind a car and kissed her hungrily until I ran out of breath. We didn’t have long though because Ashley was coming from a distance so she had to go, besides it was something we didn’t want the public to know. I went home very happy that day, though I still had a million and one questions about that mysterious girl.

 

CHAPTER 45;

 

Two days passed since the day is saw that girl and I spent morning, day and night thinking about her. Even though Alex played a big part on distracting me, I still couldn’t stop thinking about her and what she said.

The good thing was that this time I wasn’t frustrated or agitated by it. With all the things that I went through I forgot how good it was to be someone, even though I could reluctantly call Alex my girlfriend even when we are alone in private. I wasn’t quite comfortable yet, because there was still some doubts inside of me. And besides I really didn’t want people to know about us. Also I still wasn’t convinced she was safe a hundred percent, so I persuaded her to keep our relationship a secret. Her father was another problem too, if he ever found out that we were together he was going to lock her inside the house for the rest of her life. At the end the decision was mutual.

We were at school having lunch at lunch time. Alex was looking at me playfully and to make it worse because she was sitting right next to me, this time she started caressing my leg with her hand. She slowly moved her hand from the knee and moved up playfully. I looked around showing there was people around, but she wasn’t bothered because that how crazy she was sometimes and one more thing her hand was well hidden under the table. Not only that, our table was abandoned at the corner so we weren’t that exposed.

I have to admit she was very different from all my other girlfriends. She was adventurous and she wasn’t choosy. My other girlfriends were all gentle and prefer sweet romance the one you find in the movies; making love, kiss them gently, that sort of thing. But Alex was nothing like that, every single kiss from her left my head spinning a little. Yesterday she had sex with me in the restroom, and that never happened to me before. It was really hard not to fall completely in love with her.

She was a simple, sexy and an amazing girl. I also like the fact that I didn’t have to lie to her all the time, and she shielded me from Bratt from time to time. Somehow Bratt never dared to mess with her.

While I was trying to resist Alex rudely teasing me with her hand over my thigh under the table, all over sudden the girl from the other day stood in front of us. Then she sat down on the other side of the table. I was so shocked that I almost got up and ran.

Not because I was scared of her but because of what people were going to say. Things were quiet and I didn’t want them to stir up again. Why was all the new girls came to me? And only the weird ones were coming to me, because Alex was the weird girl from the first day I saw her. And now, this new girl who dressed like a character from a book. She had red leather jacket and black jean pants and cowboy boots.

Alex strained me from moving by pressing her hand on my leg. I stayed and waited for the girl to say something and guess what she said,

“It is time.” That’s all,

I waited for her to say more but she waited as well like I was supposed to know how to respond to that. I looked at Alex and she was looking right back at me with the same confused expression on her face, “Time for what?” I asked,

“Don’t you know?” she asked perplexed.

“Know what?” I asked back with the same expression.

“Haven’t your parents taught you anything?” to my surprise she was irritated that I didn’t know what she was talking about,

But so was I, who did she think she was accusing me and parents? I was actually furious. And a good thing Alex didn’t try to tell me to calm down.

“You better be careful with what you are saying. You don’t know anything about me. So don’t come accusing about things you don’t know. You know what, stay out of my life and I will stay out of yours. Don’t look for me, I don’t want to do something I will regret.” I was so pissed I felt like I was going to explode.

Everyone was looking at me at the cafeteria some were amused, some worried and some just curious. I didn’t care though I just stomped out and went straight to the parking lot. I got in my car and locked myself in.

Who did she think she was? Accusing my parents out of nowhere. I was so angry I hit my steering while couple times. I didn’t know why thinking about my parents hurt so much despite not knowing a single thing about them. I mean I never knew them but that didn’t stop me from missing them. Missing two strangers that brought me to the world.

I never thought about them, I didn’t see the point on thinking about people who practically never existed. I just knew they died in a car accident and I couldn’t find anything else. Mom never liked to talk about them either; the topic made her a little bit upset and I never wanted to upset her. But it still seemed like everything about them was erased. My life was the only proof that they actually existed.

I had to calm down because getting myself worked up with things I couldn’t fix or solve wouldn’t help me. Besides I already had a family; a home, mom and Ashely.

When I thought about mom and Ashley it helped me calm down. They were the only people who would never leave me or judge me. I rested my head at the back at the back of my seat.

But in a weirdest way I fell asleep or rather drifted into another place, I didn’t know which is which. I found myself walking in the middle of a big city, but this wasn’t like New York or Las Vegas kind of city. It was different, it was more like Roman Empire kind of city except with more glitters and fancier shining buildings.

The funny thing was that with all the fanciness people were still riding horses but unusual horses I might add. They were bigger with longer ears and hairs and people traveled in chariots. From the look of it one thing was for sure these weren’t humans, some were too big for a human, and some were definitely aliens who looked a lot like the elves I read in the books. But, something surprised me even more I saw something which looked a lot like a fairy and it seemed to see me unlike everyone else. It was small and it flew around me but I just stared not knowing what it wanted to do with me.

Yet, again I was zapped to another place and this time I was in a street of a big city, I didn’t know which city. For a second I didn’t know why I was there until I sensed quiet unusual. A person passed by me and I felt chills run through my body. This person was super cold and not just his body. Down to his core, it was simply empty. He didn’t send any kind of energy out of his body he was like a cold stone. I started following him as my curiosity was picked. But suddenly I was yanked with someone. I opened my eyes like waking from a sleep, but didn’t feel like that when I was being pulled away.

“Hey, I almost thought you are dead. What’s going on with you?” Ashley asked.

“Ow!” I touched my right cheek, it stung.

“Yah, I even slapped you.”

“Why would you do that?”

“I’ve been trying to wake you up for the past two minutes and you won’t wake up.” Suddenly she paused and the expression on her face changed from irritated to worried, “are you okay? Did you pass out? Do we need to go to the hospital?” she was starting to panic.

“I’m fine Ashley. There is no need to panic. Buckle up and lets go home.”

 

***

I woke up feeling foggy and exhausted. All these visions of me being in different places were draining me and they weren’t stopping. I got off the bed and went to take my shower. Sleeping in the bathtub wasn’t helping anymore I’d see them anyway. It only made it worse because I saw more visions when I was relaxed. The shower was quick and I got myself ready for school and finish up the homework I did half last night.

I finished it and then Ashley came in, I grabbed my bag then we went downstairs together to have breakfast. Soon after we were heading to school. I didn’t know what people were going to say about yesterday. But I was hoping it wasn’t something which would make me look bad again. Even though it wasn’t guaranteed but I hoped.

When I parked my car at my usual spot I saw Alex waiting for me a couple feet away. Ashley waved at her and left. When I got to her if it weren’t for the worry that something might happen to her I would’ve kissed her right there. I missed her kisses, they were kind of addictive. And I was a little upset we didn’t spend that much time together yesterday. The time had was too short for me even including the time she called and asked if I was okay when I arrived home. I told her I was okay, which was partly true.

“You look like you stayed up all night.” She commented,

“I feel like I did.” I admitted,

“What does that supposed to mean?”

“It means I slept but I didn’t actually sleep.”

“It’s the vision thing, huh?” she said sadly, “maybe that new girl can actually help you out. I think she knows more about you than we think.”

“No, I don’t want to see her again. And I won’t change my mind.”

“Even if I kiss you right here, right now in front of all these people?” she threatened while getting closer sandwiching me between her and my locker.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 46;

 

“Hey, cut it out. That’s not funny.” I was serious and that made her sly smile go away, “you know there is someone out there watching me. If something happens to you too I will never forgive myself.”

She looked at me for a while, then she said, “Fine, but I still think you should talk to that girl. Can you stop being stubborn for once in your life.” She was practically pleading,

“Okay, I’ll give her one chance and one chance only. If she piss me off again I’m done.”

Then the bell rang and we headed to class. Mrs. McLaughlin was just starting her lesson. We had our chairs and join the class. I took my text book opened the page then I heard people murmuring about me at the back. Too bad my hearing was a little better than before. They another freak came in town and I didn’t like her that’s why I yelled at her yesterday. I looked back at the girls and quickly they stopped talking. It was good having Alex around since she always knew how to make me feel at ease. Probably that’s the reason I liked her.

When I wasn’t stressed it was easier for me to pay attention in class. And before I knew it we were walking to the cafeteria at lunch time. We got our lunch plates and headed to our table. Even though people were always acting weird around me but today especially were acting very weird. Today they were paying attention to what I was actually doing while other days I was invincible to them.

And it got worse when the new girl showed up and came to our table. I noticed, she just appeared in the cafeteria which made her even more suspicious. Many people were waiting to see what will happen next.

“Hi,” she greeted.

“Hi,” I responded curtly.

“I’m sorry about yesterday. It wasn’t my intention to upset you. And I never knew you were adopted. I thought since you were here I guessed. Never mind.” Then she paused a little and for a fraction of a second she seemed confused but it vanished right away, “what I wanted to tell you is that, it is time.” She finished expecting me to understand something.

“Time for what?” I asked not knowing what she was referring to.

“Are you kidding?” she was angry now, “come with me, right now.” She yanked my hand and pulled me off the table. Damn! She was so powerful I couldn’t stop her even if I wanted to. I was annoyed though, she always caused drama whenever she came around.

Alex came rushing behind us and everyone was watching my little show, some were amused but most were annoyed. It was under circumstances like this that I hated my life.

I gave people reasons to talk about me and I really hated that. And this girl was not normal, her grasp was that of steel I couldn’t free my hand. As a result I made a scene through the whole campus until we got to the parking lot.

“I really hate you right now.” I said through grinded teeth, but she didn’t care.

“What I’m about to tell you is more important than what you feel about me.”

Alex finally reached us while panting a little, “what the hell is going on?” she asked not very happy either.

“Ask her. I told you this girl is crazy.”

“Call me whatever you want but I’m the only person who can help you.”

“Sorry can’t buy that. I already heard that before and it only made things worse.” I looked at Alex who was feeling a little bit ashamed, “it is okay Alex. It wasn’t a total waste.”

“You need me Steven.” She insisted.

“And why is that?” I asked her curiously.

“Because I know who you are.”

“And that is where you are wrong.”

“I know you can phase to another world. I also know that is the reason you get the visions.”

“How did you know that?” I asked in panic.

“Give me the chance to tell you who I am and I you’ll know.”

“Okay, who are you?” Alex asked out of nowhere.

“My name is Rebeca and I’m his guardian.” She said calmly, while I thought it was a joke.

“My guardian.” I laughed a full belly laugh.

But neither Alex nor Rebecca, if that was her really name anyway, laughed along with me, “Oh, you are serious, and you” I pointed at Alex, “Believe her?”

“I guess your handler never told you anything about your origin.” Rebecca said sadly.

“She is my mother, not my handler.”

“Okay, nevertheless you don’t have much time. He is coming. You have to be ready when he gets here.”

“When who gets here?” I asked getting confused more and more each second.

“You’ll know later go home for now.”

She headed the other direction to the exit but Alex and I headed to the other side of the parking lot to get my car. I never really bothered with my afternoon class, art class. Actually, no one dared to ask me any questions since I was like some kind of reaper or something to them. I practically could do anything I wanted.

I don’t know for how long we stood there by my car talking about stupid things and movies. There was moments I forgot about Rebecca and her conspiracy theory, one of the best qualities of Alex. She always knew how to distract me in the best way.

At the end Ashley showed up and I had to say goodbye to Alex. I knew she sensed something that even though I was talking to her there was times I seemed distant. I was sort of on and off between our conversation and my thoughts. I knew she was thinking that I was going to shut her down again, but that wasn’t true however, I didn’t have time to explain stuff. There was just too many things stumbling on each other in my life and the pile increased every day.

“Hey guys.” Ashley called when she was closer,

“Hi,” Alex replied,

“Are you riding with us today?” Ashley asked curiously,

“No, I came with my bike.”

“Oh, okay.”

“I’ll talk to you later.” I told Alex,

“Okay.” Alex said then she looked at Ashley who waved her hand with a big smile.

“Come on lets go home.”

She jumped in and I followed then we headed home. Our ride home was quiet, but my head was scrambling on its own thoughts. I mean; he is coming, guardian, handler, it is time, none of those terms made any sense to me. What the hell was she talking about?

And who the hell think that just by saying their names and a fancy word will make somebody trust them or better yet believe them. Why did she think I needed a guardian anyway? I couldn’t understand. The pieces were increasing in the puzzle, which I hardly managed to get just one piece of which I wasn’t so sure about either.

When we got home at dinner Ashley and mom suspected something was up with me, but I couldn’t tell them all the crazy things that were happening to me. They wouldn’t have believed me anyway. Instead I decided to keep it to myself and just said it was just school stuff. Tomorrow was weekend and I could only think of meeting with Alex.

I woke up my head not really straight, I couldn’t say I was seeing stars but rather flashes and images of people I never met. I jumped in the shower to wash the fog away from my mind. Whenever I started like that it always end up being a bad day for me.

I finished and headed downstairs, “Morning.” I greeted mom and Ashley who were surprised to see me. I wasn’t surprised they were surprised though. It wasn’t really my style to wake so early on weekends.

“Morning son, happy to see you waking up like normal people.” Mom commented even though it didn’t sound like much but that was pretty much a compliment.

“Morning Steve.” Ashley greeted me cheerfully and she had been a bit too cheery over the couple days and I didn’t know why.

I wasn’t surprised though, I mean I was so stuck in my problems that I never had time to ask or know anything that was going on with her life. And she never bothered to tell me what was going on with her anymore. I couldn’t blame her, I never paid attention when she did either.

Most of the time I was thinking about me or my nightmares or Alex or the murder cases and recently the strange girl, Rebecca. I never thought about her. And realizing that really hurt, it was like getting punched on the face. I couldn’t believe I was so lost that I couldn’t spare a little time for her. We used to tell each other everything and she was there when it all started and helped me put my mind together. But now it was like we were living in two different worlds, which was sad.

After breakfast left to get ready for work and Ashley was hooked up with a book. I thought it won’t be bad to go do some painting, maybe it would help to get my mind off a little bit. I ignored for a while but I thought getting back to it would be just the thing I needed to keep mind busy. And also keep me from thinking about one thing all the time, my problems.

I had this image in my mind of a peaceful place. Somewhere I could be alone feel the wind with fresh air and cool breeze brushing my skin and very quiet. The only sound is of smooth musical sound of cold water stream on the back ground and sounds of branches moving above my head in unison.

But as I was starting to paint my phone rang in my pocket. However, I already knew who was calling since not so many people had my number.

“Are you busy?” Alex asked as soon as I put it on my ear.

“No.” I replied shortly,

“Good, I want to meet with you. Come meet me at the edge of the woods near my house.” I liked when she acted like she was hungry for me.

“Okay, I’ll be there in fifteen.” I hung up and rushed to my room to get changed.

That didn’t take long. I put on my casual T-shirt and jeans and my simple shoes then I was good to go.

“Hold on a second. Where are you going in such a hurry?” Ashley asked from the door stopping me from leaving.

“I’m going to meet with Alex, obviously!” I said a little irritated,

“Oh, okay. Say hi to her for me then.”

She got out of the way and without wasting another second I took my car keys from the kitchen counter, then to my car and finally on the road to meet with Alex.

CHAPTER 47;

 

I knew exactly where she wanted us to meet, so I drove straight to where she told me. But when I got there she wasn’t around. At first I thought she was still home since the road heading to her house wasn’t that far back. I stood there outside my car waiting. But I got a little frustrated after about three minutes, I started to think I should go to her house but then I decided it won’t be a very good idea.

While I was still walking around do not know what to do. Suddenly, I felt someone wrapping arms around my waist and I automatically knew it was her. I turned around and she looked at me adoringly, then she gave me one of those breathe consuming kisses.

“Hey.” I said after she let go which was about two minutes later,

“Hi,” she replied while holding my hand and led me into the woods.

“Where are we going?” I asked her with a smile. Not like I was worried but more like I was curious.

“Don’t worry I’m not going to steal you or let anything hurt you.”

“I know that,” I wrapped my arm around her waist, “I was just curious.”

“It’s a surprise wait until you see it.” And so she was quiet, but kept holding my hand and she increased her pace and that was a sign that she couldn’t wait to get there.

Since she was so eager to get there it me eager to there as well even though I had no clue where that was. I wasn’t sure it was nothing creepy or weird, the assurance was just too low. Ever since I met her the only things she showed me were creepy people. But one thing was for sure, she wasn’t in her creepy hunt mood today. She was more interested in me than her family business.

It took us about fifteen minutes to get to this open field with dust, it looked like elephants had walked on it for years. The field was huge and it looked specifically chosen because trees surrounded it like walls. But further ahead there was a wooden beautiful cabin and I finally understood why she brought me here. Here we could be alone, away from the rest of the world’s prying eyes. We could be and do whatever we wanted, exactly what I needed.

“What is this place?” I asked a grin covering my face, I couldn’t help it.

“My family trains here sometimes. But we haven’t come here in a while.”

“Why?”

“My father and everybody have been too busy to come train here. My father says something is happening, he says he is seeing all these different creatures he never saw before.”

“Why is he saying that?”

“Because even with our resources and knowledge of aliens it is never easy to find them but now it has been easier than any other time. Something is pushing them out of the shadows and we don’t know what.”

“Oh.” That was all I could say because I was still wrapping my head around this whole other reality thing.

“There you are.” A female voice spoke behind us so we turned quickly, and I was more surprised Alex was. Rebecca was standing behind us with her leather jacket.

“How did you find us?” I asked shocked and annoyed.

“I can always find you, Steven. Just like the way you can always find me.”

“What are you talking about?” I was confused now.

“I think you need to go.” Alex said defensively,

“Relax little girl. I’m not going to steal your boyfriend from you, but I need him. Also you were right about something happening and he is in the middle of it all, he just doesn’t know it.” I really hated the fact that she knew so much about me and I knew nothing about her.

“I think you should go and find someone else to stalk.” It was my turn to chase her out.

Too bad Alex wasn’t much of a talker, so she tried to make her leave. She ran to her and did some kung-Fu and whatever else she did maybe judo but Rebecca could swiftly move and watch Alex make a fool of herself. At the end she kicked her once and she came flying to my side and made us both fall to the ground.

“I don’t have time to play with you kids. But I need to talk to you Steven.” She looked at me seriously which made me stand straight up. I didn’t know what she did but I felt a sense of urgency from her voice like she was right, like something was going to really happen.

But then after like a second I realized it was just a mind trick so I ignored her and helped Alex and checked if the psychopathic girl hurt her.

“Are you okay?” I asked cautiously,

“Yah, I’m okay.” Alex said while removing the ire from her pants.

“Steven, listen to me, we don’t have much time. What I want to tell you is important.” She kept insisting but I ignored her anyway.

“I didn’t want to tell you this way but you forced me. Steven, you are not human!” she shouted.

Both Alex and I looked at her instantly. I expected her to laugh or leave but she kept standing there looking at me seriously.

“What are you saying?” I asked as in warning daring her to say it again.

“Steven, don’t listen to her. She is trying to make you pay attention to her. Alex warned.

“I’m saying you are from another planet.”

“What?” I almost choked on the word.

“I can explain everything, but you need to sit down first for this.”

She pointed at the porch and led us to the staircase. Even though we were skeptical we listened to her. Also her idea wasn’t at all out of reach, since I wasn’t exactly an ordinary person. It’s just that the idea never crossed my mind, which totally normal no one ever think they are aliens anyway.

“Okay, first you tell me who the hell you are. And how you know me?” I said after we sat down and a couple seconds of silence passed.

“My name is Rebecca as I told you.” She sounded more believable this time, “I’m your guardian and I know you through your visions, the girl with fiery hair.”

“That’s you? How?”

“I guess we have a connection or something, I don’t know how it works exactly.”

“Why were your hair on fire?” I had to ask that,

“I think that is all you. That’s how you saw perceive me in your visions.”

“Oh. Why are you my guardian?”

“Because you are royalty. I think you are the last descendant of the royal family.”

“I’m sorry let me get this straight. You are saying I’m a prince from a different planet.”

“Yes and you are in danger.”

“In danger from what?”

“Come on, use your brain. Do you think we ended here on this planet just by coincidence?”

“I learned I was from another planet about ten minutes ago so I don’t know what to think.”

“Something has been hunting for you. A monster and because you are half human you are different. You have something he wants.”

“I’m half human now!” my head was starting to spin.

“That’s why you have the powers you have just like me. I can’t age more than this age.”

“Wait, how old are you?”

“I was born in year 1281 calculate the age. I’ve practically seen civilizations die and new ones being born. But none of that matters, I need to make sure you are safe.”

“Okay, I think I have had enough for one day. If I hear anymore my heard is going to explode.”

“I understand this can be a little too much for you but you don’t have much time. I’m guessing you are almost eighteen, am I right?”

“Yes in a couple weeks I will be.”

“Then, I’m afraid the time is much shorter than I thought.”

“What is my aging have to do with all this?”

“I’m afraid that is the only thing which makes you important. Once you reach maturity, you reach the climax of your powers.”

“And what happens after that?”

“I don’t know what plans he has for you, but I know they are not good.” She said cautiously and seemed worried the first expression that wasn’t anger or irritation I is saw on her face since we met.

“And who is this person? This monster?”

“The only thing you need to know is that he is a monster, he is killed half of our kind and he is planning to finish us off. Now go home, I will tell you when the training starts.”

“What training?” I asked surprised and shocked.

“So that you’ll be able to face him.”

“Why me?”

“Because he is after you, stupid.”

Before I could protest Alex spoke after a while of being silent taking everything in, “Steven, I think she is right.”

“You are on her side now?” that was especially surprising, I looked at her in disbelief.

“Think about it.” She said looking straight at me, “if this thing is after you, you need to prepare yourself. And maybe you can finally find the answers for your questions and the truth.”

I couldn’t ignore her advice, she was right but I wasn’t very good with violence, “okay I hear you, but I need time to think about it.”

“There is nothing to think about.” Rebecca said almost sounding angry.

“Hey, it’s his life and he has the right to choose what he wants. Don’t force him.” Alex warned.

“Okay. But you have to remember Steven, you don’t have much time.” She said, but I ignored the last part because she already told me too many times already.

Out of nowhere she was gone, more like she was there one second and another she was gone.

CHAPTER 48;

 

“Where did she go?” Alex asked surprised.

“I don’t know.” But strangely I was relieved she was gone.

“Are you okay?” Alex asked me worried,

I really didn’t know if I was okay or not. What was I going to tell mom and Ashley? Was I going to tell them at all?

“Steven you are scaring me.” She sounded even more worried this time.

“What just happened?” I asked out of my stupor.

“Come on you need help.” She suggested while pulling me up to stand.

“No one can know about this. My life is in ruins as it is, people knowing about this will only make my situation worse.”

“Okay, but what are we going to do now?”

“Not we Alex. What I am going to do? I can’t put at risk as well.”

“Hey listen. You don’t get to decide for me, okay? And what made you think I would give up on you now. I’m in this whether you like it or not.”

“Fine, but I need to wrap my head around this whole situation first before we decide what we are going to do.”

“Okay, that sounds like a plan. And don’t worry everything is going to be fine.” Before I could add a word she wrapped her hands around my neck and kissed me passionately. And that was exactly what I needed to help me calm down.

We went home but the entire time I was dazzled by the situation. I wanted to scream. I wanted to crawl in a ball and vanish. I wanted to be excited but somehow I felt terrified. I got even more terrified when I thought about Ashley and mom. What was I going to tell them? And if I couldn’t tell them how long would I keep it from them? Until that thing comes or after it kills them as well.

Alex escorted me to the car quietly by my side, she hugged me and kissed me before she told me she will see me in school.

I got in the car and drove off while feeling like I was frozen in time. For the first time I had no idea how I felt or what I would do. At first I thought my life was like a puzzle I needed to solve and find out the truth but now it felt like it was the mystery of the universe.

When I finally got home I put on an act so that I didn’t need to tell mom or Ashley or both what really happened to me. Even though I knew Ashley was more likely to call my bluff I hoped she wouldn’t ask, even if she sensed that I was keeping something from them.

It was great that neither mom nor Ashley seemed to notice what was going on with me, so the weekend passed smoothly on the outside. But my inside was eating itself. Nightmares at night, didn’t matter where I slept because the bathtub wasn’t helping anymore. And during day my body was splitting in half.

The boy inside of me wanted to ignore everything and live a normal life. But the prince who was apparently strongest, wanted me to be who I was meant to be, and the constant visions weren’t helping. In general my mind was a mess.

When it was finally Monday I was half way crazy and I wasn’t sure what Rebecca plans were, about the whole training thing. Yes, I used to work out a little and I couldn’t deny that I was a whole lot stronger now. But that didn’t mean I knew anything about martial arts or any kind of violence, as a matter of fact I was far from it. But now I was supposed to face this big bad monster who eats people or whatever.

Soon as I got to school Ashley went on her way and I met with Alex who arrived soon after riding her bicycle. She said she preferred to ride in style. I hugged her and kissed her deeply. Which was a surprise to both of us, I was always the chaste one and always not very sure so she normally took the first step.

But today I didn’t care if the rest of the world saw us. If I was going to face this monster I might as well learn to concur my small fears like what people would say if they saw me and Alex together. Since that was my plan I took her hand and to walk heading to class. I expected her to pull her hand away or tense up but none of that happened and instead she was rather pleased with it.

Since people were more scared of me than angry at me, most didn’t say a word they just looked at us and kept a good distance as if we were contagious or something. I didn’t care though because now I knew I was a freak in every sense of the word and that they were right and they should keep their distance if they wanted to be safe.

I was expecting Rebecca to show up and take to training but she was nowhere to be seen. The whole morning passed without her being seen. Alex and I started to worry that she’d ran away.

“Do you think she left?” I asked Alex while we were sitting at our lunch table.

“I don’t think so. She seemed so sure of what she was saying.”

“So where is she?”

“I’m right here.” Out of nowhere she appeared in front of us.

“How do you do that?” the question just came out of me.

“One of the perks of being me and immortal.” She said proudly, she was so full of herself.

But neither Alex nor I had anything else to say because what do you say to that. We just looked at her like some kind of statue.

“Come on, this is your first day of training.”

“What? You mean I have to leave now?” I asked completely stunned, “but I have school, and who will take Ashley home?”

“You will be back just in time.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes.” Then she stretched her hand towards me, “let’s go.” She said.

“I’m not going without Alex.” I said because I didn’t trust her.

“Okay, hold her hand tight.”

I did as she told me and after taking Alex’s hand I took hers and one second we were in school then another we were in the woods right by Alex’s family cottage.

As soon as we stopped my stomach felt funny, like I was going to buff. It took me time to recover from that weird movement.

“What are we doing here?” I asked after getting myself together.

“I thought why find somewhere else while this could be a perfect place for you to train.”

“Oh,” that’s all I could say.

“Now, first things first,” she paused for a second, “you need to learn control.” She said,

“What do you mean?” I asked a little curious.

“You’ll understand in a minute, come sit.” She found a place where there was lots of grass. She sat down in yoga style and gestured for me to sit down with her.

“I don’t think I need this.” I protested.

“Look, I don’t know if you know this Steven, you have lots of powers within you, if you don’t know how to control them you are nothing but a time bomb which can explode at any time. So, you can’t learn anything else before you know how to sync yourself with your powers. And this is how you do it.”

She had a point I didn’t need proof to believe she was right because I already knew I wasn’t exactly normal. So, I sat down facing her, sitting the same she did. But I wasn’t a big fan of meditation so I had no idea how it was going to work.

“Close your eyes and relax and don’t think of anything, let your mind be completely open then let the emotions wash over you don’t resist them.” She instructed.

I did as she told me. I closed my eyes and relaxed but not to think was kind of hard because I didn’t know how to live without thinking.

It took me two long minutes until I flipped because it was ridiculous. The more I tried not to think the more I found more things to think about; Ashley, mom, Alex, my powers or if what Rebecca told me was true or not.

“I can’t do this.” I said at the end, finally I couldn’t keep pretending anymore.

“But you have to.” Rebecca complained,

“Why? Because there is a monster I don’t know I have to fight?”

“Yes partly, but if you won’t learn to control yourself, your powers you’ll do more harm than good. So it’s time to suck it up and make it work.” She scolded,

“May be I can help.” Alex said after quiet sometime of being silent.

She sat down where Rebecca was sitting and took my hand then she started to chant or instruct, but it felt like a chant to me. She told me to take deep breaths in and out slowly. Fill my lungs with air and then let out slowly.

There was no way I could resist her soft touch and sweet voice, so somehow I found myself falling into a void. At first it didn’t seem very dangerous until I started seeing stuffs and have this intense feeling like my body was being filled with charge or something. Then the visions increased but they were moving too fast I couldn’t pick any or understand what any of it meant.

‘Remain calm’ I heard an echo at the back of my head, and I started to calm down while I didn’t even know I was panicking. Then the visions slowed down and I could see places and figures of people and some weren’t very people like, more like monsters Rebecca was talking about.

What really freaked me out was when I got a closer look of one of those monsters and I panicked. Quickly I opened my eyes in utter terror ready to bolt then I found myself sitting down on grass. Alex was holding my hands firmly with her adorable eyes looking concerned.

“What happened?” she asked.

“You didn’t tell me the monsters were literal.” I said looking at Rebecca.

“What do you mean?” she asked confused.

“When you said there was a monster coming after me I thought it was a metaphor, not actual monster.”

“What did you see in there?” she asked curiously,

“Huge creatures like horses with muscular legs and long ears with unusual faces.”

“You could see them?”

“Actually, I could see very clearly.”

“Steven, that’s our home planet. I can’t believe you could see it. I guess I underestimated your powers. I never thought anyone can do that.”

“Is that a bad or a good thing?” Alex asked,

“That is amazing. His body has the ability to tether with another world. And that require lots of energy, but it also means he has a whole lot of work to do if he an access such powers so easily because he can cause a disaster so easily as well.”

“Okay, I haven’t caused anything yet, so I can go home now because I think Ashley must be waiting for me. And she hates waiting.”

“OK, but make sure you don’t expose your powers, he is got eyes everywhere.”

“Who?” I asked worried,

“You don’t need to know him now. Go home.”

“Okay,” I said a little weird out.”

“Come let’s go.” Alex told me and we started heading for the road,

“It will take you forever to get there.” Rebecca warned, “Let me take you there.”

I had no reason to argue with her especially since I didn’t have my car with me. So, we both agree and she zapped us back to school and instantly we were at the parking lot. As usual I needed some time catch my breath because that transport always made my stomach turn.

“See you tomorrow.” And before I could say anything she disappeared leaving Alex and I standing at the edge of the parking lot leading to the street nearby.

Alex was unusually quiet today and just standing there since we were in the woods,

“Are you okay? You are quiet.” I asked her. I hardly remember Alex was that quiet around me.

“Because I don’t know what to say.” She paused and she had a perplexed face, “Steven you are from another planet. What am I supposed to say to that?”

“Come here,” I pulled her towards me and I kissed her hoping she would understand me that I wasn’t going anywhere, “I am as freaked out as you are.” But on that moment an idea crossed my mind, “I will understand if you won’t want to get involved in this mess. I wouldn’t such thing to anyone, besides this is my baggage I need to carry it on my own.”

“There you go again trying to solve everything by yourself. I am not going anywhere, you are stuck with me.” She took both my hands and held them with hers, “even though I have to admit I didn’t this coming. I’m going to need some time to wrap my head around this whole thing. That you have super powers and you a person from another planet.”

“I’m trying to do the same thing. I guess we are in this together,” that sounded really weird as soon as it got out of my mouth.

I never thought a day would come that I would say such words to another person other than Ashley. Talking about Ashley I was pretty she was really pissed beyond furious. Instinctively I pulled my phone from my jeans pocket and I found twenty missed calls. That wasn’t a good thing.

“Look, I need to go Ashley is waiting for me.” I gave her a speck on her lips, “see you tomorrow,” I turned to leave but she pulled me back.

“You are such a tease sometimes, come here.” She gave me a deep long kiss before letting me go.

I couldn’t help the big grin that covered my face and on that moment I knew I wouldn’t want to lose this girl. She smiled and shooed me to go face furious Ashley.

When I found my car she was already in and from the look on her face she was exactly as I feared she would be.

“Where have you been? I’ve been waiting here forever and why wouldn’t you answer your phone.” Now she was more worried than angry.

“I’m sorry. Alex took somewhere and it took longer than I thought it would.”

“That’s not all of it, there is something you are not telling me. You know what, don’t bother, I’m glad you are okay. Let’s just go home.”

“So, you are not angry with me.” I was surprised,

“Oh, I am thinking of a proper way to get back at you. You can’t get off the hook that easily.”

“Ow, seriously! Don’t think of something too painful.”

“I’ll put it into consideration.”

“I don’t think I like how that sounds.”

“Next time you’ll think twice before going out to god knows where with your girlfriend without me.”

“She is not exactly my girlfriend yet.”

“Whatever she is then.”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 49;

 

When I started training with Rebecca I thought the meditation was hard but that was nothing compare to physical training. Before we started physical training one day I told her I could take her down with my telekinetic, because aside from sensing people’s energy I also had telekinesis. That day she kicked me good, when I went home every bone in my body was sore.

So, we put a hold on that for a while until I managed to control my telekinesis and senses till I could see a person ten feet away even before I could see them with my eyes. Till I could be able to identify them according to their body energy. Rebecca was the easiest to detect since it was too different from everyone else.

It took me about a week to be able to get a handle on my powers and also I found out I had abilities to heal pretty fast. I just didn’t know I could do the same to other people even though Rebecca tried to convince me that I could, because it was in my gene. It seemed that one of my parents originated from a group of healers in our planet and that was the alien part of my parents.

Our home planet was a collection of planets called Keplex a colony world which had been colonized for a long time. That’s why some of the people ran away but most die due to the different environment from their home.

Rebecca and I can live comfortably here because we are only half Keplexin and half human. Most were affected with the air after sometime and the strong gravity made them weak as well so most never have a long life span on earth.

She also told me that one of my parents was royalty that’s why my eyes were grayish blue as many of the royalties in our world. And that’s how she knew I was a prince since there weren’t many left.

All this info was too much for me. I didn’t know what to do, whether to ignore it all and live my life the way I used to or what. But then again that was impossible because all these powers weren’t going anywhere. And what I found out was that, what I already knew I could never unknown. The hardest part which kind of ate my mind was whether I should tell mom and Ashley or not. Considering my situation the easiest option was to act like everything was as exactly as it was because I was a hundred percent sure Ashley was going to freak out.

At least Ashley would consider the possibilities since I was adopted and all. But mom on the other hand was going to send me to the asylum right away because the whole thing sounded really crazy. If I didn’t see myself doing the things I did I wouldn’t have believed it either.

I was glad that Alex was always by my side trying to help me see the positive side of all the madness. Since Rebecca was always nagging me about running out of time that I had to master my powers before I became eighteen. It was couple weeks away I had time but I didn’t know why she was so scared. And that made me curious about this thing.

Every day she pressed me harder and harder some days I felt like my nerves were about to explode. The funny thing was, she always had this voice when she used it I could hear it down to my spine. It was so weird and once she used it I could never say no.

I didn’t know if she knew it or if she was doing it on purpose or not, but I didn’t want to give her the satisfaction of knowing she had that kind of power over me. May be it was because of the guardian thing, it gave her some kind of power over me.

“Hey handsome.” I heard a voice calling from behind me when I was by my locker, I knew it was Alex but she was late today. She had been attentive about school ever since Rebecca showed up. She went with me on every training session even if she would just sit and watch most of the time.

I turned around and before I could say anything she kissed me deeply. I was stunned but then I relaxed and kissed her back with the same amount of passion. Even though I didn’t want it to stop, but I knew not everyone was enjoying seeing us. I let go and I got a little pout from her. I could also see some people gawking at us, they couldn’t bother me though so I just ignored them.

“Come on, you know we have to go to class. And emotional manipulation is not fair. You I hate to upset you.”

“I don’t really need to go to class.” She said teasingly with her hands on my cheeks.

“But I do. It’s the one normal thing in my day right now, please don’t take that away from me.” Then I put on a puppy face.

“Alright, also emotion manipulation is not fair,” she quoted me because of the puppy face, “one condition, you need to kiss me one more time before we go.” She lifted herself up little to reach my lips.

So, I gave her a speck on her lips, “happy now?”

“Ow, no!” she acted upset,

“Ok, come here then,” I pulled her by my side and put my arm around her shoulder, “I love you,” I said, then I kissed her hair.

“I love you too.” She turned and kissed my cheek,

“Now, I’m happy.” She wrapped her arm around my waist and we went to class.

When the classes started time moved fast and I didn’t like that, because Rebecca always came for me for training which felt like torture to me. She always came during lunch and she always popped up out of nowhere.

Today was no different. Alex and I were at our usual table having lunch and Alex was messing around with me as usual. Since she didn’t care about what everybody else was thinking it wasn’t that hard for her.

I was about to hide under the table with all the things Alex was doing to me. But out of nowhere Rebecca was standing in front of the table.

“Great, she is here.” Alex said irritated.

“Right. Can we skip today? Just today.” I begged and put on a puppy expression.

“No, I’m afraid we don’t have that luxury.” Rebecca responded curtly which meant there was no more rooms for discussion on the matter.

“Come on Alex.” I took her hand and I gave mine to Rebecca. And as usual we were zapped back to the cottage ready for some training.

This time she was training me to control matter to feel the connection of the universe and the power it holds and let my body feel the movement, how everything is connected and blah, blah, blah, blah. She always said lots of nonsense which didn’t want to hear. However, I did come to find out that I really could move things with my mind. Since I was reluctant when we started this time it was like a fish getting caught in a net. There was no way I could deny any of it. Everything else before I told myself some sort of fancy excuse, so it was like more of a game than real life. This was not a joke anymore or game.

Anyways, to be able to control matter was a whole lot harder than the way I saw people do in the movies. It took me lots of strength just to move a pebble and she told me I could move a tree or this was the funniest, change the weather! ‘If I wanted to’ she said. But that was too ridiculous even to just think about it.

“Okay. Today is doing to be the last day of your mind control training.” Rebecca said a few second after we arrived the next day.

“What? But I haven’t mastered it yet.” I shouted.

“Sorry, but we don’t have much time. You’ll learn to master it as we go.”

“What are you so afraid of anyway? Because I haven’t seen anything yet, but you keep acting like there’s some sort of apocalypse coming or something.”

“Trust me. There will be if you won’t be able to defeat him.”

“What are you talking about? Who is he?”

“You need to know him right now.”

“Whatever.”

“Don’t whatever me. What I’m telling you is serious.” Her voice was strong and her look stern, on that note quickly I found myself straightening up, “Okay, let’s start.”

We took our position standing face to face with each other. And as usual I followed the procedures of connection with the universe and everything around me. Feeling the wind, the living creatures and the sun. Normally I will feel sort of chill then warmth and feel like electricity was coursing through my veins.

Then, I will start tom move something, but mostly I moved pebbles on the ground because they were the only thing that I could move. The only difference was that I could move them much more easily than when I started.

“Good Steven, now reach deeper.” Rebecca’s voice commanded deep in my mind. The first time I was freaked but now I was getting used to it.

So, I did as she told me. I reached deeper and deeper, deeper than I ever did before. My breath quickened and my heart pounded in my chest, then the ground started shaking. To me though, I couldn’t feel much, it was more of an echo and since I closed my eyes I couldn’t prove if my assumption was right or not.

I can say one thing though, the more I went deeper the more I felt like I was growing stronger and freer. It was like nothing I ever felt before. I almost felt like I was invincible,

“Good. Keep going, it is working.” She encouraged, so I pushed harder and harder, the shaking increased AMD I felt like I was in the air. I would’ve stopped but the feeling was too sensational, I kept going. I was more aware of what was going on this time, but I could hardly register it in my head. I didn’t know how much damage I was causing either.

It was until I heard Alex’s voice and instantly I knew something wasn’t right, “I think you should stop now.” Her voice was low and calm, but one of the perks of feeling people was that I could tell what they were feeling too. I could tell she was scared and worried and unsettled.

Out of instinct I opened my eyes and I was confused for a second. It was dusty all around and the whole place looked it was hit by a tornado. I turned around and saw a couple of trees leaning on the side, like they were about to fall down.

“What happened?” I asked completely perplexed.

“I think you know the answer to that question.” Rebecca said,

“No, I don’t.” I denied, I just didn’t want to believe, or want it to be true that it was me who did it.

“Okay, the simplest answer is. You close to mastering your telekinesis abilities.” She complimented with a smile.

I looked at Alex and she smiled at me. I couldn’t say anything, I just stood there and looked around like an idiot.

“Ok, that’s one part. There’s several more to go, tomorrow we start physical training.”

“Okay.” If there was one thing I learned from Rebecca was that she never changed her mind.

Arguing with her whether I should take a break tomorrow or not seemed pointless because she was going to refuse anyway.

She zapped us back to school and she disappeared as usual. One funny thing, with all the abilities that I have I still couldn’t understand how she did it, the zapping or whooshing or whatever it’s called.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 50;

 

Alex was quiet again. As we walked towards my car she looked straight forward like she was avoiding to look at me. I wanted to ask her what was wrong but I already knew what was wrong, so I decided against it. But then again on the long run we would have to talk about it, better now than later. I started the conversation,

“You are quiet. I’m sorry I freaked you out, it wasn’t my intention.”

“Freak me out doesn’t even cut it Steven. What you did was impossible! That’s the stuff in the movies, not in front of your eyes.” She tried to keep her voice low but it still sounded like she wanted to scream.

“Was it that bad?”

“You should have seen it. You created a tornado out of nowhere. It was scary, but it was also amazing.”

 

So, what are you afraid of if you thought it was amazing?”

“Because now I know you have a responsibility and you are going to leave and fight monsters with that girl Rebecca.”

“You are worried I’m going to leave you here. Alex, I don’t think I will find any girl like you, ever. So I’m not going to let you go. Besides, Rebecca can’t tell me what to do.”

“Actually, I’ve seen her couple times telling you what to do. I think she can.”

“Okay, may be a little.” I paused then pulled her closer in my embrace, “but I’m not going anywhere without you. You are my anchor.”

“Mh, am I now?” she said with a big smile on her face and lifted herself to kiss me but we were interrupted.

“Hey guys.” That was Ashley, just came from the gym.

“Hey,” I said,

“Hi Ashley.” Alex turned around because she was facing as I was leaning on my car and Ashley was coming from behind her. “I gotta go. Talk to you tomorrow.” Then she left,

“Okay!” I was surprised with the sudden rush but she was already gone, I couldn’t ask her what the rush is.

“Shall we?” Ashley asked pointing at the car door that was behind me.

I opened it for her and I we t on the driver’s side and moments later we were on our way home.

****

“Physical training we’ll do several things; body strength, combat and tactics of fighting.” Rebecca said after we met the following day and I was ready for physical training.

“Ok, that sounds easy enough.” I said proudly. I was feeling quite good since I had a nice sleep and now that I managed my mind control I could block most of the visions that were tormenting me.

“We will see about that.” Rebecca said like it was a challenge or something.

“You know, I used to work out before. This isn’t something I don’t know.” But man! Was I wrong to say that because she told me to do everything double. Whether it was push up, pull-up, running I even lifted logs. It was one of the most exhausting day of my life and I had a whole week to do just that and there was no discussion on the matter. Sometimes I really hated her, let’s make that most of the time.

And got my ass whipped every day, not literally but she kicked my ass all the time during training. Physical training was the worst. Since I never really learned anything from her about combat, because most of the time she beat me up. I decided to switch trainer.

Alex started to train me from the lowest level because I never took any lessons on self-defense or any related routine. I just thought no one was gonna bother coming after me, with the exception of Bratt.

Also I’m not a big fan of violence but now I had to learn it. I was really bad at it and since Rebecca told me not to use my powers I was completely helpless.

“Focus Steven. Don’t try to copy what she is doing because she will beat you.” Rebecca instructed angrily,

“Or maybe I shouldn’t be doing this at all. I mean I’m not getting any better and it has been three days already.” I said while panting,

“You thought it was going to be like painting. Well, you are wrong, it is hard and it certainly takes longer than three days or weeks to master it.” Rebecca blurted, “Start over.”

I stood in a fighting position looking at Alex who was looking at me with a mischievous smile. At least she was enjoying beating my ass up, that was supposed to be a good thing I guess.

I threw a punch and she dragged my arm and within seconds I was on the ground.

“Come on Steven. I know you are better than that.” Alex told me while pulling me up, “use your senses. You can predict where I’m going to throw my punch, use your reflexes.” We stood and she tried to show me, “throw a punch.”

I threw as hard as I could hoping I might actually get it right this time, but I didn’t.

“You see, I could tell that you were going to use your left hand.”

She stood back on her position and tried to make me do what she did, she wanted me to dodge her punch, “now, I want you to focus and use your reflexes. I could dodge you punch because I have training. But you can do better because I know you have strong reflexes. Okay get ready.” She stood straight with her fists up.

I tried to do what she told me, focus and use my reflexes. But before I knew I was punched on my nose, “ow, that hurts, I think you broke my nose.” I complained.

“I’m so sorry, but I thought you were ready.” Alex said and came to check on me.

“Well, I was expecting you to give me some kind of signal or something.”

“What? How were you going to use your reflexes if you knew I was going to punch you?”

“Okay, I get it now.”

“Does it hurt, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to hit you that hard.”

“It’s okay I’m going to heal in a couple of minutes anyway.” I assured her.

“I think that’s enough for today.” Rebecca commanded, “We will meet again tomorrow.”

“But tomorrow is weekend.” I shrieked.

“Good, we’ll meet early.”

“What? No way.”

“You know what I say is final. You’ll be here at noon sharp unless you want me to come drag you from your house.” She threatened.

“Fine, whatever.” I knew better than to test her,

“Good.”

She zapped us back to school as usual and Alex escorted me back to my car.

“How is your nose doing?” she asked looking at me with a hint of concern on her face,

“It already healed, I told you.”

 

****

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 51;

 

 

That Saturday things were tough, Rebecca kept pushing me and make me try harder and focus more. It was painful and exhausting but at the end of the day I came through. Finally, I could use my reflexes to know when to take advantage of my opponent. Of course I could never defeat her, since she was way faster than I was and much more skilled, so she did beat me up just as much.

“Hey, good job today.” Rebecca said while we were sitting on the ground for short break, and that was the first time since I started training that I felt she was actually proud of my progress.

Alex was sitting next to me with a worried smile on her face, “hey, what’s wrong?” I asked her.

“You look pale, are you okay?”

“Don’t worry, all these training stuff are draining me but I’ll be okay.”

“Are you sure? Because I’ve never seen you like this before. You look sick Steven.”

“No, he is not sick he is maturing. A part of him is affected with the environment but he will be fine after couple days.” Rebecca explained,

“Well, that’s good to hear.” I said trying to be charming, “I think I’ve had enough for one day,” I got up from the ground but that’s when I felt really sick, my head was spinning if it weren’t for Alex I would’ve fallen down. “I’m gonna go home, thank you. I’m actually not feeling very good.”

“Wait, do you guys hear that?”

“Hear what?” Alex asked because I could hardly move my legs much less hear some invincible sound.

“Don’t move there is something coming, it’s big and it’s not coming to say hi.” Rebecca said with a stern voice which meant she wasn’t joking.

Even though my head could hardly focus I knew she wasn’t joking about it.

We all stood still waiting for that thing to come from the direction Rebecca pointed, which was the west side of the cabin. There was think trees and thick bush.

I wasn’t feeling very good so I couldn’t sense anything instead I just focused on standing up straight. But all that changed when we heard the sounds. It was a very loud screeching we had to cover our ears.

“Get ready Steven.” Rebecca signaled me and I saw her remove a shiny knife from one of her boots. I was surprised but at least she had a knife, Alex and I had nothing.

At that moment I thought of all the ways I could die I never thought this was it. I never thought I was going to get killed by a wild animal.

“I thought you said there aren’t any wild animals in this place.” I asked Alex.

“There isn’t. At least that’s what I thought.” She responded worried just as I was.

Soon after we saw the creatures, we knew these weren’t like any other wild animals we knew or saw before.

“Those aren’t wild animals.” I commented,

There was two of them, they had wings like those of bats, but those weren’t bats. Because bats doesn’t have four feet length, I mean they were big, too big for three of us. They hovered over us and screeched which made me completely disoriented.

Alex and I were standing not knowing what to do with those things while Rebecca was aiming her knife towards them. All over sudden all their attention was on her and she fiercely melt aiming her knife at them. Then, they dropped on her on full force but she was way too fast for them, so they landed on the ground. That didn’t change their minds, they started getting closer towards her like predators ready to kill a prey. I didn’t know what to do, but I knew I had to protect Alex.

I pushed Alex behind me and she stayed there, then I tried to get closer to Rebecca hoping in some way I could distract them and just magically Rebecca would come up with a plan. I mean running would’ve been a good idea if those things weren’t too close and so damn big, also they could fly. They would catch us and crush us in a second.

And I couldn’t think because my mind was all foggy. I could say that was a perfect timing, they came when I was completely useless. Rebecca launched at one of them and it screeched even louder but her tiny knife couldn’t do much damage. The creature slapped her with one of its wings and Rebecca came flying back to me but got right up and went again with speed a normal person cannot see. But those creatures could see her so it caught her with one of its claws of one leg.

It pinned her down and I panicked, my head was spinning and my eyes were seeing double, I felt like I was going to pass out, “not now, focus.” A voice inside of me commanded and all over sudden I could see clearly again.

“Hey,” I shouted out of adrenaline, and thankful that was all Rebecca needed to free herself because the creature was distracted.

She cut its foot and it released her then without wasting anytime she went for its throat, sliced it. Blood rained down to the ground and it fell down. The second one which seemed like standing in guard backed away and screeched in defence. I was expecting it to fly away, where it came from but it had other plans in its mind.

“It flew towards Alex and my heart exploded inside my chest, “No,” I yelled. Then I felt something I never felt before. Rage. I couldn’t explain it, it was too strong.

Automatically I raised my hands and imagined myself grabbing its wings and crushed it by the tree with all my might. But that wasn’t enough, when it fell to the ground I used my telekinesis to lift a log and crashed it on top of it.

After making sure it wasn’t moving I rushed towards Alex who looked pale and hugged her but I fell on the ground after. My legs were weak and I couldn’t breathe properly.

“Come here,” Alex pulled me up and helped me to get to the porch of the cabin.

“What is happening to me?” I asked Rebecca who was just looking at me, “Why am I not getting stronger?”

“You are in transition. Both parts of you are very different from each other. Each is trying to adapt the other even your healing powers can’t fix that, unless the process run its course.”

“You mean there is no way we can fix this, unless I suffer through it?” I asked in panic even though it couldn’t show with the paleness.

“Yes,” she answered curtly and cut me off before I could ask another question and continued talking, “those creatures that attacked us came here for me. He knows I’m here we don’t have much time.”

“Where did they go anyway?” Alex asked.

“Well, any being from our planet decay faster here.”

“Okay,” Alex couldn’t say much about it.

“Sorry you had to see that, and almost get kidnapped by an alien bat.” I tried to be charming even with my condition,

“It’s okay, and we need to get you home.” Both of them took either of my arms and helped me to get to the car.

I felt horrible and what’s strange with my condition, it got worse with each second. I had no idea what Ashley was going to do when she see me in such condition. I just hoped she won’t lush out on Alex because she could be pretty unreasonable at times.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 52;

 

I woke up the next day feeling like I was on drugs or something. My head was cloudy and disoriented. Right away I realized what I felt yesterday wasn’t a onetime thing. I got off the bed and the instant I stood I felt nauseous. I ran to the bathroom quickly leaned over ready to buff but nothing came out. It was either because I didn’t eat anything yesterday when I came home or maybe it was just a reaction.

Talking about yesterday, I remember very little about it. I remember getting out of the car with Alex helping me walk by putting my arm over her shoulders. I remember Ashley coming out quickly and looking at Alex with a scrutinizing glare. I was worried a little but there was nothing I could do considering my condition.

But then Alex explained things to her and in some weird way Ashley relaxed. I couldn’t make out the words or the conversation because at that time I was barely conscious. It didn’t matter what they talked about though, the important thing was that Ashley understood and helped me to get inside and put me in bed. Then, the moment my head hit the pillows everything went black.

It was around nine in the morning when I woke up. After making sure I wasn’t nauseous anymore I brushed my teeth and headed downstairs for breakfast.

“Morning. How are you feeling?” Ashley asked the moment I finished the last step of the stairs, like she was waiting for me.

“Peachy.” I smiled a little, “I think I’ll live.” I added.

“Are you sure? If you need to go to the hospital, we can go.” She said while speculating me with her suspicious stare.

“I’ll be okay. It’s not something serious. Just caught some allergy or something.”

“But that’s the thing, I’ve known you my whole life. I know you don’t have any allergies.” She said suspiciously,

“Don’t worry Ashley. I can assure you that I’ll be fine. Now, I just need some coffee.”

“I think mom left some in the pot.” Then she went to sit on a couch and kept reading the book which was already open.

I made myself a cup of coffee and started to have breakfast, since I was kind of hungry. But half way through I felt nauseous again so I rushed to the sink, however nothing came out this time as well. What a tease? Either way I lost my appetite.

While I was standing at the kitchen I heard the doorbell ring. Automatically, I thought that was Alex coming to check on me. I rushed to the door to surprise her with a passionate kiss. Well, I was disappointed since she wasn’t at the door, it was someone else.

“Layla! It’s been a while. What are you doing here?” I was surprised to see her because she never talked to me anymore.

“I need to talk to you.” She was nervous from the expression on her face.

“What is it?” now she was making me nervous as well and worried.

“They are coming back.”

My heart kind of stopped for a second, “What do you mean?” I couldn’t hide the fear from my voice.

“I don’t want to talk out here.”

“Sure, let me open the garage.” I went back inside so that I could open it from inside.

“Hey,” I called her after opening the door to the garage.

I couldn’t wait for long so soon after I pulled the garage door down and even before we sat down I asked her,

“Ok, tell me. What’s coming back?” the fear was obvious on my face. I speculated her expression to see if there was any sign that she wasn’t herself, but she was nervous and her eyes were still the same color from the last time I saw her.

“The memories. I’m remembering things.” She said looking at me worriedly,

I sighed and then sat down on a chair and leaned back a little trying to calm myself down because my mind went a little too far, “Ok, do you remember anything specific?”

“No. Just some foggy street and blurred people and places. But they are getting clearer.” She paused for a short moment, “at first I thought it was because of the trauma that’s who I was seeing these visions. But then, they felt so real and now I’m scared. I don’t know what to do.”

“Don’t worry, nothing is going to happen to you. Even if you remember something bad just know that it wasn’t you. Do you hear me?”

She nodded, but looked down on the floor, “hey look,” I lifted her chin to look at me, “I men it. That wasn’t you, you can’t blame yourself for it. Whatever that thing made you do.”

“So I just have to ignore the memories or what?”

“No, I believe your memories are going to help me find the truth.”

“Truth about what?”

“You have heard what people are saying about me in town. Alex believes that what happened to you is somehow connected with my situation,” I had to wait a little before I continued because the request I was about to ask her was not something she was going to like, “so, I am asking if you remember doing something weird,”

“Wait, what do you mean weird? Like killing a person kind of weird or eating a person kind of weird.”

“I don’t think we are dealing with cannibals here. But I don’t really know what they do. So I can’t give you the specifics but just try to remember as much as you can.”

“What if I don’t want to remember?” she whispered looking down.

“I will understand. But if you remember anything at all come to me and we can figure this out together. Who knows, it might be the cure you need to move on.”

“What if what I remember is something horrible?” she was scared now, I could see it in her eyes.

“Look, I’m not going to judge you. I have had people judge me and it is not a good feeling. I won’t do that to you,” I stopped and looked at her to see if she believed me or not, when she sighed I knew she was calmer, “I just want to find the source of all these things or at least the cause so nobody will suffer again like you and me and other people who are still trapped.”

“I will try not too freak out too much when the memories come back. Thank you.”

“Don’t think me yet. It’s not over, on the contrary this might be the beginning I’m afraid.”

Either way thank you for listening to me. Instead of sending me away or thinking that I’m going nuts.”

“I’ve seen couple things that makes me rethink how I see things. Or the things I thought were real and those I thought weren’t. So, I can never think you are crazy.” I looked her straight in the eyes to show her that I wasn’t bluffing about it.

“I gotta go, I don’t want my mom to get worried because she put a baby sitter for me. If I stay here too long the baby sitter is going to call her and up goes the panic.”

I escorted her outside and walked with her for a little while, “I think I should head back now,” I said. She always impressed me how she minded walking with me on the street despite what people would say.

“Ok, I will tell you if I remember anything.”

“That will be great.”

“Thank you again.” Then she hugged me before I could respond,

“You are welcome.” I said while hugging her,

She let go finally, “Goodbye.” She said before turning then she left and went up the street to her home.

“Bye,” I said out loud because she was a few feet ahead.

Afterwards, I walked slowly heading home myself thinking about what she would remember. Would she really tell me or just decide to hide it? But why would she hide? I didn’t call her to come today, she came on her own. And that was the proof I needed to believe she was going to tell me if she remembers anything.

There was trees alongside the road in our street and after walking for a while I saw Alex coming behind one of them. It was weird she was hiding from me and what’s weirder she started walking the other direction quickly.

“Alex,” I called, but she didn’t turn or stop walking. I quickened my pace to get to her but she increased hers as well.

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 53;

 

 

I stopped for a second feeling amused, ‘ok, if that’s how you want to play it,’ I said to myself. I started chasing her and soon enough I caught her hand. But then, my head started spinning again, I totally forgot I was sick.

“Hey, what’s wrong?” I asked while panting.

“I saw you with her.” She said curtly, anger obvious on her voice.

“Who? Layla?” I asked but strangely my condition was getting worse by the second just because I ran for like a minute.

“Yes, I saw you getting out of the garage with her. And I saw you hugging her. Are you with her too?” she didn’t even try to hide her jealousy.

“What? No, why would I be with her while she is with Bratt?”

“Yes, you can. Fooling us so that we won’t know that you are together.”

“Now you are being ridiculous.” I had to bend down a little before continuing, “I don’t even love her. I love you Alex, in case you forgot.”

“What was she doing here then?”

“She came here because her memories are coming back and she wanted me to help her.” My vision was starting to get blurry so, I blinked several times in attempt to see more clearly.

“Are you okay?” she asked looking at my eyes,

“No, I think I need to sit down,” I said.

Since my house was like a few feet away she helped me get to the porch of my house. I sat down on the stairs to catch breathe.

“Did she remember anything?”

“No, she didn’t. Actually she has but most of the memories are foggy so she can’t make out most of them.”

“And why did you hug her?” she asked, even though I thought her question was completely ridiculous, I answered it anyway,

“It was to comfort her nothing else. And she was the one who hugged me first.”

“I believe you. It’s just that you guys are so unpredictable sometimes.”

“You are forgetting that I’m different, a little too different. You have nothing to worry about.” I pulled her close and kissed her lips just a little as tease, “but what are you doing here?” I question popped up out of my mouth,

“I wanted to see how you were doing. Yesterday you looked really sick.”

“Well, I’m still hanging on. However, I’m not feeling any good or better.”

“I can see that. Do we need to take you to the hospital?”

“I don’t think the hospital can do anything about my situation. You have to remember I’m not sick, this is the process of growing up. Rebecca said I have to suffer through.”

“You know sometimes I don’t know trust that girl or woman. I don’t even know how to call her.”

I smiled seeing how uncomfortable it made her talking about Rebecca, “hey, don’t worry about her, I don’t like her most of the time either. But, I know she is a good person, she is just bitter most of the time.”

I took her hand and held it, “she may see you as a distraction to me and just a weak creature but what she thinks of you doesn’t matter. The only thing that matter is what I think of you. You are very important to me, Alex, remember that. And don’t worry I’ll be okay in a couple days.”

“Are you sure? Because from the looks of it you look worse than yesterday.” She looked concerned and caressed my cheek softly with a worried expression on her face.

“Are you forgetting that I’m the guy who can heal himself?”

“No, I haven’t. It just doesn’t seem like it’s working this time.”

“It takes a while. Just stop worrying so much I will be okay, I can assure you.”

“Fine, if you say so. I need to go home, we have a family meeting and dad won’t be happy if I will be late. See you tomorrow.” She got up and helped me to get up as well.

“Yes, see you tomorrow at school.” I moved in closer and kissed her then hugged her.

I watched her heading downtown to the edge of town to her home. After she was too far to see her I went back inside.

****

School was boring now especially after I knew I wasn’t going to use it anywhere. As matter of fact I didn’t even belong in this place. That thought made me sad, it was impossible to ignore it and even harder to accept it. But then again, when I looked at myself in the mirror and how I’ve changed over the couple months I knew there was no walking away from it.

“Hey, what are you thinking about? You seem distant today.” Alex said after getting her lunch plate as well. She sat next to me and stared at me, “what is it?”

“Is any of this real? Alex, why am I here? And why me? I never asked for any of this.”

“Hey, none of us choose who we are.” She took my hands and held them on her lap, “look I know everything is confusing right now, but hang in there. I know you are strong, you can do this.”

“What if I don’t want to? I mean who made me the savior? All I ever wanted was a normal life without people hating me for something I never did.”

“I know it seems unfair, but it is your responsibility now. You didn’t choose any of this but it is who you are. It is up to you to decide what you will do about it.”

“But, what if I fail and everyone die?”

“No you won’t. First because I love you. And second because I know you are stronger than you think.”

“Say that again.” I told her,

“You are stronger than you think.”

“No, the first part,”

“I love you.” She said with a blush,

“Mhhr!” I took a deep breathe,

“What?” she asked with a chuckle,

“It’s nice to hear you say that,” I cupped her cheeks with my hands then pulled her close and kissed her deeply and a moan reverberated down her throat, “I love you more.” I told her afterwards with a big smile on my face.

“Hi,” someone interrupted my moment and I wondered who that would be, “I was given this note to give it to you.” It was a shy girl I’d seen her in one of our classes. I wondered why a person would send me a note. At first my instinct told me it was Rebecca, but I couldn’t understand why she would send me a note. I took the note and unfolded it cautiously, “thanks,” I told the girl and she walked away.

“Come to the parking lot now.” It said, no name, no sign.

“What’s it say?” Alex asked eagerly.

I showed it to her and she read it but, said nothing. I changed my mind and I thought it was Bratt playing with my mind. Or maybe it was a prank and he wanted to embarrass me in front of the whole school. The problem was, I was different now and I didn’t want to get exposed in front of everyone.

“Are you going?” Alex asked and I didn’t have the answer, “You know, you are not alone. I’m going with you.”

I took a deep breath and we went to face whatever that was waiting for me at the parking lot even though I wasn’t really excited to find out what it was.

 

 

CHAPTER 54;

 

When we got to the parking lot there was nothing there. And no one looked suspicious, it was almost like a prank that didn’t make sense. Until Rebecca came popped out behind one of the cars limping and was bleeding from her right hand and holding it with her left. Out of instinct I rushed to her,

“What happened?” I asked in panic,

“I was attacked.” She said out of breath, “What took you so long anyway?”

“I don’t trust many people here, so I thought it was a trick or a trap.” I held her bleeding arm, “does it hurt?” I didn’t know what to say,

“What do you think?” she asked irritated,

“Okay,” I kept holding her hand and tried to heal it, I knew I wasn’t feeling very well but I also knew I was stronger than before so I could do it.

“What are you doing?” she asked and tried to free her hand.

“Don’t move.” I commanded,

“He is healing you.” Alex explained,

Rebecca’s mouth hang open and she was speechless for a second then she closed it without saying anything. My healing ability improved over the time so it wasn’t that hard to heal her. Her arm was broken and had a bad cut near the shoulder.

I saw her relax as I was healing her and her expression was full of confused feelings and I didn’t take me long to heal her completely and then kept standing there staring at me. Then all over sudden she started talking like a teenage girl,

“It really is you. I had no idea. It all make sense now, I get it finally.” She had the biggest grin I’ve ever seen. I’ve never seen her smile before and now all over sudden, she was acting really weird. So unlike her.

I looked at Alex and she looked at me with the same confusion.

“What are you talking about?” I asked and now it was my time to be irritated,

“I can’t believe it.” Then she laughed hysterically which almost made me hide in my skin, it was weird hearing her laugh.

“Do we need to take you to the hospital?” I asked,

“No, I’m fine. I finally found you.” She said and cupped my face with her hands. I looked at Alex out of insecurity and she wasn’t very happy about it either.

“If you don’t mind. Would you not hold him like that? He is my boyfriend.” Her words were lethal, no kidding expression on her face.

“Sorry.” Rebecca said and composed herself finally.

“Would you like to explain what that was all about?” I asked again.

“Steven, you are the healer. Now I know why they kept you alive for all this time.”

“Explain. I’m still lost.”

“Just know that you are a very special person to our kind.”

“Of course. I am a prince or something like that, you told me yourself.”

“No, you are so much more than that. Steven, you have the ability to change a person’s life.”

That was the second time she said my name in a short time, not used to it, “I’m still lost.”

“You’ll understand in time.” She said shortly,

“First, tell us what attacked you.” Alex said interrupting Rebecca’s excitement.

“Yah, what attacked you?” I added,

“I was attacked with two infected people.”

“What do you mean infected people?”

“I mean people who are mind controlled with parasites.”

“The possessed people are infected, is that what you mean?” I said,

“There is no such thing as possessed. There is this parasite from our planets which are genetically engineered to control a person’s mind.” Rebecca explained and both Alex and I were left mouth open.

“Come with me. Since you are the healer, I know you can heal them.”

As usual she zapped us both to her apartment which wasn’t really that far from home. Actually, it was three blocks from my house on the other side of the road, so she could clearly see it. I couldn’t believe she had been spying on me this entire time.

“Have you been spying on me?” I asked angrily right at the door.

“No, I’ve been watching over you.” She said it like it was supposed to be obvious, “come on, we will discuss this later. Let’s help these people before they wake up because they are always stubborn.”

We got in her apartment but there wasn’t really anything in it. The living room had one awkward chair, a table and a flat screen by the wall. Then I was surprised to see a whole bunch of pictures of me on the table.

“Why do you have all these pictures of me?”

“Like I said, watching over you.” She said shortly without even touching them, “come they are over here.”

She directed us to a room which was supposed to be a guest room. Inside the room there was two guys tied up on a wooden chair each and their backs were bound together. So, there were facing different direction from each other. They looked unconscious and they were infected as Rebecca said because I could feel their energy scattered all over the place.

“Should we wake them up?” Alex asked, “so that we can ask who sent them.”

“No need, I already know who sent them, just get the parasite out.” Rebecca ordered.

Before I would’ve said she was nuts but now I knew better. I stood up straight and closed my eyes then I focused on the energy that was emitted by the parasites so that I could pull them out. I’d never pull two at the same time so it was kind of new experience, it was also much more intense this time. But then again I had no complete confidence and it was because of the pull, I mean my fluctuating health and powers.

However, I finally did it. I had no idea how long it took but I knew it was a while. It didn’t matter though I was exhausted and the screams left me disoriented a little. I got on my knees because standing was a challenge, also to catch my breath,

“Are you okay?” Alex came rushing to me and bend down with me.

“Yah, but I’m super tired, like I can hardly move my legs right now.” I said,

Alex looked at Rebecca who was busy checking on our victims, “he will be fine. He hasn’t fully recovered yet that’s why.” Then she kept on checking on them.

“Hey, my cousin can control minds, she can help you erase their memories.”

“No, there’s no need they won’t remember anything.” Rebecca said,

“You can control mind as well?” Alex asked surprised, which made me shoot my eyes up looking at Rebecca.

“No I can’t. When parasite leave their bodies normally their brains erase the memories as unwanted memories since the person wasn’t exactly a hundred percent conscious,” then she paused, “to the brain those memories are like a disease infection so it fight them off.”

I was confused at first and finally I understood what she was talking about. “So that means Iris did was trying to keep the memories in Layla’s mind?” I asked but it was mostly my brain way of processing what Rebecca said.

“I guess. Is that a bad thing?” Alex asked worried,

“Not exactly because it will help me find the person behind all this, but Layla is worried about the memories coming back.”

“You didn’t tell me Layla started to remember.” Alex accused,

“Hey, I’ve had a lot in my mind.” And I felt anger building up inside of me but I stopped it before it escalated, I knew this was no time to start arguing with her, “I’m sorry I didn’t tell you. Actually wait a minute, I told you the other day.” I remembered,

Hint of realization hit her as well, “oh, yeah, you told me already. I don’t know what’s wrong with me now. I just forget things way too easily.”

“It’s okay. It’s been crazy couple of days. We need time to wrap our heads around everything that’s happening.”

“Who is Layla? And who is Iris?” Rebecca asked very suspiciously,

“Iris is my cousin who has mind control powers and Layla was a victim like these guy who Steven saved and my cousin helped her to keep her memories in, after being healed. Now she is remembering things she’d done when wasn’t herself. Steven thinks the memories can help us find the person behind all this madness. So, finally he can find the answers he is been looking for.” Alex explained.

Rebecca just stood there without saying anything and put her hand on her chin with her lips pierced. I guess she was processing what she was told, but I couldn’t tell if she thought it was a good idea or not,

“So, you think it can be done or what?” I asked after a moment of silence. And I finally stood after gaining some strength.

“Where is this Layla?” she asked,

“She goes to school with us but you can’t contact her. Only I can do that, because she trusts only me and I don’t want to freak her out.” I said,

“Okay, has she remembered anything yet?”

“Yes, she has but it’s foggy. She said she can’t see clearly but I think in couple days the memories will be better.”

“Well, I hope you are right. We don’t have lot of time he is almost here, I can feel him. You’ll be eighteen in a week and a half.”

“No, it isn’t.” I denied because my birthday was always at the beginning of fall and there was still almost a whole month until fall.

“What? It has to be. You wouldn’t have gone through transition if you weren’t a week away to maturity,” she stopped for a second, “either way it doesn’t matter, you need to get those information from that girl quickly, they might help.”

One of the guys was starting to wake up but she punched him hard on the face knocking him out again.

“Why did you do that?” I asked irritated.

“I didn’t want him to see where he was, it will complicate things.” Rebecca said like I was supposed to know why she did it. So, I looked at Alex for support,

“She is right Steven. He would’ve gone to the police and say he was kidnapped or something.” And I couldn’t argue with that.

“I need to take you back.” Rebecca said, “I’ll take care of these guys later.”

 

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 55;

 

I wanted to ask her what she was going to do with them but some part of me knew she wouldn’t do anything bad to them, so I chose not to ask. When we got out, I looked on the other side where our house was and I was surprised to see mom’s car parking outside the garage door. I mean I always knew she came home early, but I didn’t know she always came back this early.

I kept on staring expecting her to park the car inside the garage, which she didn’t. Instead she got out of the car and looked around like she was expecting to see someone looking at her. But without even knowing the view disappeared then there was darkness and then out of nowhere I was in school again.

“What the hell Rebecca?” I asked her furiously,

“I didn’t want that woman to see us.”

“That woman is my mom.” I snarled,

“She can’t be your real mom.”

“Well, of course. I was adopted remember. My parents died when I was little.”

“Steven, you need to stay away from that woman.” She was talking but I wasn’t sure if I heard her right,

“Excuse me? What exactly did you say?” I asked my jaw tightening and eyes narrowed daring her to say it again, so I can hear it clearly.

“You need to stay away from that woman.” She said it again,

The nerves she had to tell me that. How could she dare to tell me to stay away from my family? I didn’t know the most hurtful word I could say to her so that she could understand how what she said made me feel. Who gave her the right to choose who I live with and who I don’t?

“Why does he need to stay away from her?” Alex asked calmly which was surprising to me.

“That woman is dangerous. She can’t be near him.”

She shouldn’t have said that. I couldn’t take it anymore, “what did you say?” I spoke and both of them could hear the venom in my voice.

For once I saw Rebecca hesitate but she found the courage to say it again, “that woman is dangerous, Steven.”

I couldn’t speak. My hands started to shake and my chest felt like it was going to explode with anger. Even though there was a voice inside of me warning me, but I couldn’t stop myself.

“No one talks about my family.” I said through clenched teeth. Rebecca stepped back and Alex looked worried but it didn’t matter. There was no looking back, the inner person insisted I calm down but I couldn’t. I was so angry, “and no one accuses it.” I continued,

Rebecca stepped back up some more and Alex stayed out of my way. I felt my face burning with anger and my fist hurt from folding it too tight. In a matter of seconds I punched Rebecca and I saw her flying across the parking lot and it was a good thing no one was at the parking lot at that time. And with a speed I never knew I had I raced towards her and in flash I was choking her so hard I could see her face getting redder by each second.

“Steven stop, you are killing her.” I heard a voice shouting but it was just an echo on the background to me.

“Stop, stop.” The voice inside of me warned intensely.

“Steven, stop please.” The voice on the background pleaded and my grip relaxed on her neck a little. Then someone held my hands and the soft touch jolted my senses back on and I could see clearly.

Quickly I released her neck and she started coughing and gulping for air. Beside her was Alex on her knees and her cheeks were wet with tears. I collapsed on the concrete, my hands shaking like crazy not out of anger this time, but out of fear.

I sat there trying to understand what the hell took over me, but I couldn’t understand anything. But I knew one thing I didn’t want to see Rebecca’s face ever again. She was the one at fault here, no one messes with my family. I couldn’t look at Alex face though, I was ashamed of what I did. I was ashamed I made her cry.

“Hey, it’s not your fault.” To my surprise she was trying to encourage me even after see what I could do.

“What?” I asked out of devastation, “it is my fault Alex, I should’ve maintain my anger. If she was a normal person her neck would’ve snapped and I would’ve been a murderer.”

“Well. It’s a good thing she is not a normal person.” She said with a nervous smile.

I got up and so did Rebecca who seemed to recover quicker than I’d expect, but she didn’t say anything.

“My business with you is done. I don’t want to see your face ever again.” I said curtly. I turned holding Alex’s hand without looking back, but what she said next made me angry again,

“You need me Steven and you know it.” She said confidently which annoyed me.

I went back to where she was standing and looked straight in her eyes, “I don’t know what powers you have over me, but let me tell you; I don’t care whether I need you or not. Go back to wherever you came from and never come back.” I turned to leave but I remembered something, “and one more thing, leave my family out of your madness or I’ll do something I won’t be proud of.”

This time she didn’t say anything, she just disappeared as she always did. I went back to where I parked my car and finally tried to calm down for real. I expected Alex to be more afraid of me or freaked but she wasn’t, and that was impressive.

I leaned on the car with my back and Alex was beside me,

“I’m sorry about what I did back there, I couldn’t stop myself. She me very angry sometimes.”

“Yah, I saw that. And it was pretty scary.”

“I’m sorry.” I didn’t want to scare her and I definitely didn’t want her to see that part of me.

“It’s fine. Nothing too serious happened so I guess the situation wasn’t that bad.”

“You know, you are quite extraordinary. Most people run for the hills after seeing a person do something like that. You must be thinking I’m monster right now.” I said curiously.

“First, I’m not most people and I know you are not a monster. I’ve seen monsters and you are not one of them.” She stayed quiet for a moment and looked into my eyes, “And I’m not going anywhere, you are stuck with me.” Then she kissed me.

I didn’t have anything to say. I was speechless. I couldn’t understand what she saw in me that everyone else couldn’t, and unfortunately even myself couldn’t see it either. Then she put her arms around me and we just stayed there. Since we decided to skip art class without saying out loud we had time.

“What am I going to do now?” I asked her because I literally had no clue what I was supposed to do without Rebecca bossing me around.

“Well, we’ll figure it out. But I’m sure of one thing, we need to keep training until you get the best you can be. Or maybe in case we get attacked with one of those creatures we saw the other day. We will be ready.”

“Okay, that sounds like a plan. Hey, have your family found anything out of the ordinary on their hunts? Something alien like?”

“Not something related to you or your planet. Just some other weird creatures and other evil stuffs. We had no idea this part of the country had so much unusual things going on.”

“They’ve seen things we never saw before and there aren’t any records of them in the library.” She said, “Some things we can’t even decide what they are really!”

“Yah, right.”

“They are not very sure yet anyway. But if we find more stuff or if we identify those things I will tell you.”

Then, the conversation ended and we stayed there for a while without speaking. First, because I didn’t really feel like discussing about my life anymore. And somehow Alex understood when I didn’t feel like talking anymore and she would just stay by my side without saying anything. She would just put her hand under my arm and rest her head on my shoulder.

When I met her I would’ve never even dare dream if she was going to be ten feet near me. But now she occupied such a big part of my life. I didn’t know she was going to be one of the people who would stick by my side no matter what.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 56;

 

Despite her convincing me so many times that nothing was going to happen to her, the fear of losing her was still lingering inside of me. I couldn’t or I don’t know, I think I didn’t want to admit she was way too important to me than I thought.

“Hey, I got out early today.” Ashley said soon after getting closer.

“Good, we can get home early today.” I said, normally Alex would shy away when Ashley approached, but not today, she was comfortable by my side even when Ashley came.

“Hey,” she said.

“Hi,” Ashley responded with a smile.

“Can I catch a ride with you guys? I left bicycle at home today.” Alex asked. I looked at Ashley who just gave out a big grin which meant yes.

“Sure, hop in.” I opened the back door for her and then Ashley and I got as well and we left.

***

“Good morning,” Alex greeted the next morning when we were heading to class.

“Morning, how is my beautiful girlfriend doing?” I pulled her close by putting my arm on her shoulders,

“Why! Thank you. I’m quite well, and how are you?”

“I’m fine. But I’m also worried.”

“What about?”

“I know I’m fine now. But the question is, what if Rebecca was right? What am I going to do when the monster come or whatever it is?”

“Hey, you are not alone. And who said your training is over? I may not be as good as Rebecca but I know a thing or two about training. We are going to keep the routine going.”

“Thanks, so you mean we leave at lunch time, but I don’t have Rebecca’s powers so I’m going to drive.”

“Mh,” she seemed to be thinking for a moment, “I guess we don’t have any other choice.”

The bell rang and we had to rush to class because we were at my locker that entire time. One more thing about her, she never pushed me to go to class early. That was a relief even though things were quiet now, but still didn’t mean that people forgot I was a freak and they didn’t stop glaring at me either.

***

“Let’s start slow, we can start with your telekinetic.” Alex said when we arrived at the training ground.

That wasn’t as hard as it used to be anymore. I could move anything that didn’t weigh too much with ease. First, I started with pebbles on the ground and then some logs which were on the ground. I also I discovered I could control air molecules too, which means I could create wind out of the blue.

“I think you are good on that part.” She complimented,

“Now, let’s try something which require a little bit of effort.” I cut her short before she could continue,

“Hey, I use effort with this too you know.”

“I know, but you know what I mean. Let’s make things physical with zero use of super powers because I am not Rebecca.”

“Okay, that’s fine with me.” I was confident that it won’t be hard to beat her since I was super strong and Rebecca used to push me hard.

“Come to me.” She commanded,

I was stupid to think that sprinting towards her would take her by surprise and I would take her down. What I didn’t know was that she had training and I just started a couple days ago. So, to my surprise I found myself falling on my chest in a matter of seconds.

“Don’t attack blindly because your opponent will take advantage of that.” She instructed.

I got up wiped a little dust from my clothes and prepared to attack again. There were few tricks that Rebecca taught me but none of them worked on her.

“Okay, you need to learn to attack effectively and not lose too much strength. See how much you are panting? In a real fight you won’t last five minutes.”

“And how do I do that?” I asked seeing her point, I was out of breathe and in couple minutes I would’ve been exhausted.

“Just having powers or being strong doesn’t guarantee you’ll win. Look for your opponent’s weak spot, size and techniques.”

“When I look at you I see my weak spot.” I teased,

“Hey, focus. Sometimes you are annoying, you know that?”

“What are you going to do about it?” I teased again getting closer to her ready to tease her some more.

“Steven stop.” She said while moving backwards because she and I knew there was no way she was going to be able to resist me after putting on my teasing face.

“Hey, we are training here.” She said while a smile was betraying her and I knew there was nothing she can do now.

“Yah, I know. I’m trying to find my opponent’s weak spot.” I reached out and grabbed her by the waist and she giggled which always turned me on, I turned her around her back on me and I muzzled her ear lobe then her neck and I heard her moan, “I think I found it,”

“Mh, you think.” She said softly, “no, no, no you don’t get to do that.” She changed suddenly and released herself from my grasp.

“Hey, I was trying to use my charm to defend my opponent, you said yourself I use too much strength, right?” I put on my innocent look.

“That is not what I meant.” She pointed her finger at me with irritated expression on her face, “I can’t do this, now I know why Rebecca was yelling at you all the time.” She headed to the porch to grab her bag.

“I had no problem, she is the one with issues here. Ok, ok I’m going to focus now. Please come back I won’t play around anymore.”

“You promise?” she looked at me scrutinizing,

“I promise.”

“Ok, let’s start over.”

I really didn’t want upset her so I did everything she told me afterwards. I have to admit she was a good teacher. I learned more from her than I did with Rebecca may be because she patient with me unlike Rebecca. And I had no idea she had so much skills.

I was way more comfortable training with her which made me happier than frustrated and less tired as well. Yes, it was exhausting getting your butt kicked and get thrown around, but not as much as when someone’s yelling at you and keeps reminding you how you are going to get killed every five seconds or may be more. But she said it a lot, I mean Rebecca.

After couple hours I went back to school to pick Ashley up and I was careful to text her that I went somewhere and I would come to pick her up after school. I was almost an hour late but I knew she would be busy in her cheerleading routine. If not, then I was going to have to plead for her forgiveness.

“Hey, thank you for today.” I told Alex as we were closing in to school.

“What for?” she tried to brush it off.

“You know what. For training me, I never thought I’d need to learn to fight monsters. So you being here might just save me from being taken with monsters. Or killed.”

“I thought that was Rebecca’s job.” She said looking at her lap,

“I know she has powers and all but I never trusted her. I’d rather have you by my side.” I took her hand and held it.

“I like the sound of that, but I know you still need Rebecca. I don’t know anything about these things, monsters. She does. More than anyone, even more than my family.”

We entered school ground and I decided to stop talking about her. I didn’t want Ashley to start asking questions and wanting to get involved again. She was safe now and I was going to keep it that way.

I parked at my usual spot and Ashley was waiting close by. She was as red as a tomato, which wasn’t very good. She kept sitting at the concrete without moving or even looking at my direction. I got out of the car and went to her. I knew she wouldn’t stay mad at me for long with my puppy face.

“I’m sorry. I got caught up.” I tried to hold her hand but she yanked it away. “Tell me to do anything and I will do it so you can forgive me.” She didn’t say anything, “Ash please. Don’t be like this.” I pleaded.

Then Alex got out of the car which made Ashley’s expression change a little, maybe she was shy acting childishly in front of her.

She got up and headed to the car, “I’m not talking to you.” She said before getting inside.

“Hey, I’ll talk to you later. I’m gonna ride my bike today.” Alex told me before heading the other direction.

I got inside the car as well. I started it and we started heading home,

“Are you really not talking to me?” I asked honestly and sadly,

“Yes, I waited for you for two hours. Two hours Steve.” I guess time moved faster than I thought. She was furious.

“I’m sorry. You know I’ll never make you wait like that intentionally. Ash, please forgive me. Do you want me to kneel? I will if that is what you want.”

“Ok fine, whatever. You look awful when you beg.” She said with a smirk.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 57;

 

“Hey, I think it’s happening again.” Layla’s voice startled me when she talked at me by my locker the next day at school.

“What is happening again?” I asked worried and confused,

I was worried because someone was going to tell Bratt his girlfriend is talking to me and that would bring me trouble. I was confused because I didn’t know what she was referring to. Too many things were happening in my life and it was hard to point out which one she was talking about.

“The memories are coming back.” She said and raised her voice a little in panic.

“Ok, calm down.” I lowered my voice almost like a whisper, “how much do you remember?”

“I’m not sure. They come randomly most of the time. When I do something like when I eat or just walking on the road.”

“We can’t talk here. Meet me at the parking lot at lunch.”

“I can’t, I will be with Bratton and his friends. It will be suspicious if I’d leave him and go somewhere because I never do that.”

“After lunch then. What class do you go after lunch?”

“Drama, why?”

“I want you to skip it.”

“What? No. She looked shocked, “I would never skip class, no way.”

She was being hard and I needed to know what she remembered, but I couldn’t force her to do something she didn’t want to.

“Okay, fine. Maybe tomorrow then.” I said in surrender.

“See you tomorrow.” She left then, but I was frustrated because she left before I knew if she agreed or not. I had to do something.

 

****

I was expecting to ask Alex for help but she show up in school. After school I was just sitting in my car waiting for Ashley to come from the gym. This day was boring, I thought of going back to the woods to train by myself but I decided against. I didn’t want to go make a fool of myself out there besides I didn’t know why Alex didn’t show up today. It had been a while since the last time she skipped school. I tried to call her but it went to voicemail.

I wanted to know if she was okay or not but I knew she would be okay because I knew she can take care of herself. But about the thing that kills people I wasn’t so sure she could fight that. It had been very quiet and besides she told me she was protected, even though I wasn’t very sure about that either.

I would’ve gone to her house if I knew her father was okay with it or if he knew we were together. Since a stranger he met once wouldn’t just show up to her house just because his daughter was missing school.

But Alex didn’t worry me as much as Layla did, because I knew she could take care of herself. What Layla remembered made me anxious, I didn’t want it to get her in trouble. Iris should’ve never messed up with her head. But, if she never brought back her memories then Layla wouldn’t have remembered anything and that was worse because I need to get something. Something to help me be ahead of this thing for once.

The only thing I could do to help her was to make sure she was going to be okay. Because in a way I felt responsible for what happened to her. I felt like I brought those things in town because they were looking for me and that led them to terrorize the town in secret. Before I would deny it, but now I knew and believed too. The things I could do, things I was capable of doing. If I was able to do what I did then it was obvious Rebecca was right about her theory too. But I had no plans of seeing her face again. I will face the monsters by myself I didn’t need her help.

“Hey,” Ashley said after jumping inside.

“Hey,” I replied but didn’t look at her or say anything else.

“Whoa!” she said looking at me turning her whole body my way.

“What?” I asked a little irritated even though I had no reason to.

“Oh, I know. You didn’t see your lover today. I’m pretty sure she is fine. She seemed like a tough girl.”

I decided to go with what she was saying besides part of my frustration was about her, “yah, I guess.” I didn’t say much after.

“But there is something else. It makes you look like you are carrying the weight the world on your shoulders.” She stopped for a second looking at me with concern, “and that is the look I haven’t seen on you for a long time. I know now you prefer to do your own things but I’m begging you, don’t go back to the person you were. Because you’ll force me to get involved. I won’t let you suffer alone.”

“Don’t worry. I’m not going back there, I’m just worried about Alex.”

“She is fine. Or wait a second!” she concentrated on my eyes, “you can’t be serious, thinking the same thing happened to her too. I thought you were over it.”

“Yes I was. But now I’m not so sure anymore. Ashley I think I’m gonna lose my mind if I lose her too.” I admitted since I could only keep it in for so long, I might as well say it out loud now.

“Hey, hey, nothing is going to happen to her. Okay? You can’t think like that.”

“I just get so worried sometimes.”

“She is fine. Don’t start making assumptions now. Let’s go home and she will here tomorrow safe and sound.” I sighed and drove the rest of the way home quietly.

 

***

The first thing I looked for the next day was Alex. I parked my car t my usual spot stared at the entrance hoping to see her because she always wait for me there when she came early.

Today she wasn’t there, my heart dropped a little and a little hint of worry tugged my stomach. But I tried to remain optimistic, she wasn’t like the other girls and she told me herself she couldn’t be harmed so I hang on that.

“See you later.” Ashley said as she got off the car to meet her friends.

I got out as well looking at people for any sign of fear or contempt more than they always act. But I was still invincible like I’ve been for couple weeks now.

I headed for the entrance but I saw Bratt on other side of the parking lot with his goons heading the same direction so, I decided to rush back quickly to my car. I knew I could take him plus his friends now even without using my super powers. The problem was I didn’t want to draw attention again, or make him try harder and mess my life by going after Ashley. I hid by my car watching him going to the entrance.

But while I was hiding from Bratt I felt a surge of energy that I was aware of. It was couple of feet away, I stood still pretending to be focusing on something else.

As it got closer I prepared to attack her because I knew she thought she was surprising me. Unfortunately it wasn’t very easy to surprise me anymore. So when she was close enough I turned and grabbed her by the waist and lifted her up, which earned me a little squeak from her. I lowered her down and pushed her against my car and kissed her fiercely until all my worry was gone and ran out of breathe.

She was stunned and speechless, which means she wasn’t expecting that at all. I moved some hair out of her face and looked at her with that amused and stunned expression on her face. I was compelled to kiss her again, and I did.

“We have to go to class.” She said with a soft low voice,

“Oh, yah, let’s go.” I replied finally became aware of my surrounding.

We rushed to class even though I would prefer not to because I wasn’t fond of getting to class on time. Skipping calculus wasn’t possible because I needed to graduate even without knowing if I could use the diploma I will get. After calculus time moved very slowly and the rest of morning and we didn’t talk much either just me peeking at Alex and her blushing when our eyes met.

By lunch time which felt like forever I could finally be alone with her. I could finally talk and kiss her some more if there was time. But first things first, talking about first things I didn’t see Layla the entire day. I looked for her at the far side of the cafeteria where Bratt and the cool kids were sitting. I saw Layla with Bratt’s arm around her shoulders and somehow strangely I found her looking at me as well.

But it was only for a short moment because I arrived by our table which was very far from theirs. And when the cafeteria was filled it was impossible to see someone on other side. I sat down and Alex was looking at me curiously.

“What?” I asked feeling self-conscious.

“What was that about?”

“What do you mean? This morning or I looking on the other side of the cafeteria.”

“Both.”

“Let’s start with this morning, first, I missed you and I was,” I felt shy a little before I could continue, “Worried something happened to you because you switched off your phone and I was scared of coming to your house.” She didn’t say a word just listening, “and Layla is starting to remember things, I didn’t see her today and she told me she would tell me if she remember anything today. So, I looked on that side to see if she came to school today. Where were you yesterday?”

“It’s a long story. It will be better if I told you about it from somewhere else. And you don’t need to worry about me, I already told you that those things can’t harm me. I am protected, remember?”

“Yes, I remember. Sometimes I can’t stop old feelings from coming back up.” I admitted.

“I understand, I missed you too. I couldn’t wait for the day to be over yesterday.” She said and seeing the sincerity on her eyes made me think of things I wasn’t supposed to in public like that.

“Do you want to get out of here?” I asked out of nowhere, it was more like the words escaped my mouth.

She finished a few bites of her burger and apple juice, “now I want to get out of here.” She never leave her lunch behind.

We got off our chairs and we headed for the entrance. It’s a good thing to be the freak of the community sometimes, because people don’t really care what you do. As long as you are far from them as possible it’s fine. Most teachers didn’t really if I ever get in their classes or not as long as I didn’t put myself in position to cross paths with them as in fail in class I could do anything.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 58;

 

We went to the parking lot to retrieve my car so we could really get out of school. Away from everyone else to our private place where we could do whatever we wanted. And how much we wanted to do whatever we wanted at that moment. I looked at Alex and she looked at me, there was no need to explain what we wanted and where we wanted to go. We already knew.

Before we could open the car I felt someone coming towards us and I stopped from my tracks and I waited because I already knew it was Layla. I turned round and Alex followed my move. She was surprised to see that I knew Layla was coming for us even though she was a little far from my car.

“Hi,” Layla greeted soon after she reached us.

“Hi,” I replied, “I thought you couldn’t leave Bratt alone?” I asked sarcastically.

“It’s not like that. Can we get out of here? Because we need to talk.”

Without wasting anymore time we got inside the car and we headed out of town. Inside the car was quiet, none of us was willing to talk. I had completely different plans for Alex and then Layla showed up with something completely different.

I think she didn’t talk because she was feeling shy talking about the memories in front of Alex. Even though she knew Alex knew everything about her, as a matter of fact she was the one who caught her before. Or maybe she was scared of her that’s why she didn’t say anything. Besides, the way Alex was looking at her wasn’t helping, like she was a bomb that’s about to explode or something.

When we arrived at the edge of the woods we got out Alex and I, but Layla remained inside the car.

“Come on,” I called her,

“Where are we going?” she asked nervously.

“Don’t worry it’s somewhere quiet and safe.”

“It’s in the jungle?” she wasn’t convinced. But it wasn’t a jungle either like she described it.

“Nothing will hurt you. Trust me.”

She didn’t say a word this time. She got out of the car cautiously and followed me. While Alex was standing by my side looking forward suspiciously, something I couldn’t understand.

Layla was terrible at walking in the woods. She would stumble on almost everything and would move her eyes all over the place like something was coming to snatch her away or something.

“Hey, you re safe.” Then I took her to guide her,

Alex was walking unusually fast but I didn’t want to think about her. My concern was get what Layla remembered and how it would help me with my issues.

When we arrived at the clearing Layla was surprised to see it just the way I was surprised the first time. And she finally understood why we came to this place.

“Now we can talk.” I said,

“Not out here.” Alex refused.

“I thought we are safe here. Where else would we go?” I asked confused,

“We can go inside.” She said,

“Ok.” I agreed,

I’d never gotten inside the cabin before and I never thought of it that much, but anyways I never hated being outside either. However, it was more convenient if we would go inside.

The inside was stuffy with old fluffy chairs in the family room and the kitchen was on the left side also there was a small room behind the family room. We kept standing because it was a little awkward to decide who would sit where. So, Alex took the chance to invite us to sit on two big old sofa like fluffy couches which could take almost four people each.

I sat on the opposite side from Layla and Alex went to the kitchen. I stayed quiet waiting for Layla to say something but she stayed quiet as well. Maybe she didn’t know where to start or maybe she was scared of saying what she remembered, but either way we didn’t come all this way for nothing.

Moments later Alex came back with three cups and something in a silvery jar. Then she poured it in the cups and it turned out she made us some tea,

“You didn’t have to do that.” I told her,

“Hey, it’s nothing. Besides you both look like you could use something to drink.” She sat next to me and while drinking our tea, something I haven’t had in a while since the last time mom made a traditional tea which tasted really weird, we waited for Layla to say something.

“We are waiting.” I said growing impatient,

“Okay, I donut know where to start. I remember many things but they are all random.”

“What is the one thing you remember the most?” Alex asked,

“There is this one place. It’s an alley, it is dark most of the time I was there it was dark. I always met with some people, some men. They were tall and big, then they would take me somewhere. It was a warehouse and it was big and empty.”

“Can you remember where that warehouse was, or the alley?” Alex asked again,

“Actually no. I spent most of the time in boarding school so I don’t know the town that well.”

“What else do you remember?” I asked impatiently.

“We always met there for some meeting or at least it looked like it was. I can’t remember what we talked about but I remember them mentioning a boy.”

“What do you mean a boy? A kid or a teenager?” I asked out of panic.

“I don’t know.”

“Maybe they were talking about you Steven.”

“If Rebecca was right then, they were talking about me.”

“Why would they talk about you?” Layla looked confused,

“It’s complicated Layla. Just understand that those people are looking for me.”

“And you don’t have much time left.” Rebecca out of nowhere was talking at the doorway.

“What are you doing here? I told you to stay out of my life.” I was furious so I raced towards her to throw her away, but she was gone again.

“I heard you the first time, but I can’t. Not when you are this close to getting caught.” She said from the other side of the room.

“I can take care of myself.” I stood and faced her not wanting to play her stupid game.

“Steven you have no idea what you are up against. Ask Alex and she would tell you.”

Alex looked shocked and confused, “I don’t know what you are talking about.”

“Tell him about the three bodies.” Rebecca blurted,

“You are spying on me too?” Alex asked angrily,

“I’m sorry guys. Who is she?” Layla asked,

“I am Steven’s guardian. I am here to make sure nothing bad will happen to him.”

“Don’t listen to her, she is probably crazy.” I told Layla,

The situation was getting out of hands since Layla was starting to hear things she wasn’t supposed to hear. I didn’t want to put her in danger after saving her, “I’m going to take Layla back since it’s late already.”

“I can take her.” Rebecca offered,

“No, I came with my car so I’m taking her back myself.”

I got up and took Layla with me and Alex followed, but she stopped by the door and motioned for Rebecca to get out as well. And so she came and Alex locked the door.

The walk back to the car was quiet but I was sure Layla wanted to ask where Rebecca disappeared to, but I think she was afraid.

Actually she had lots of questions but she couldn’t ask any of them. I wasn’t sure why she didn’t ask maybe because she was freaking out of her mind and she was just putting on a plain exterior. However, I felt the need to tell her the truth, after we got in the car heading back to school. She deserved to know some truth, not all of it.

“I know you have lots of questions right now. I’m gonna try to answer some of them. The girl you saw is Rebecca and she has some sort of powers which makes her have the ability to disappear like that, and yes she is my guardian according to what she told me. You see, I’m not exactly hundred percent human,” Alex shot me a look,

“Why are you telling me all this?” Layla asked,

“Because you were somehow sucked in this world, even though you didn’t choose to, you are in it now. You might as well be aware of few things.”

“Ok, if you are not a hundred percent human. What are you?”

“Well, I’m partly alien and those people you saw are partly alien too. You were not possessed but infected by some virus from my home planet that can control people’s minds.” I paused for a second, “I know it’s a lot to take in, so it is okay if you think I’m crazy or something or out of my mind.”

“I would have if I didn’t have these memories in my head.”

“One thing though, you can’t tell anyone about this, okay?”

“I wasn’t planning on it, besides I’ve disappeared for six months if I whisper a word about this, they would throw me in the asylum somewhere.”

Layla asked me to drop her near her house because school hours were over and she didn’t want to go back to school even though she knew Bratt had practice today. She didn’t feel like watching people jumping on each other.

I was left with Alex in the car and she knew I was going to ask about what Rebecca was talking about.

“You know at some point we will have to talk about what Rebecca said. I prefer not to talk about anything she says but I sense what she said is important. That’s why you have been quiet the entire time.”

“I guess I have to tell you now. We found three more bodies, dead.” Alex said cautiously,

“What do you mean three more dead bodies?”

“I thought you heard Rebecca.”

“My head wasn’t functioning properly I may have blocked most of the things I heard from her.” I paused for a second to forget about Rebecca for a moment, “how did they die?”

“Exactly the same way. Pale skin as paper and cold as ice with white eyes, pupils gone. Also the bodies were pretty stiff, one could break them like woods.”

“So that means that thing is back again killing random people.” I said partly angry and partly terrified,

“I know you probably won’t like to hear this but I think we need Rebecca’s help.”

“Why would we need her help?” I blurted,

“Isn’t it obvious? She is practically immortal which means she is dealt with this for the longest time. I suggest we let her see the bodies, because my father took them and hid them somewhere safe. I bet she can have explanation.”

“I don’t know Alex, but you might be right. Give me until tomorrow and I’ll give you an answer. Now I’m going home with Ashley and allow my head to go through everything.”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 59;

 

The next day I wasn’t okay at all because I had no idea what I was going to do about the details Layla gave us or about letting Rebecca help us. Also there was more bodies, something I didn’t think I would have to go through again.

When I arrived at school I had that same feeling like I had done something wrong and every one was going to look at me like a monster. I knew I didn’t kill those people and I wasn’t even sure they were killed because of me. Since I didn’t even know them. Everyone else that I knew or who I ever got involved with was safe which means the dead bodies were of total strangers.

“Hey,” Alex’s voice startled me as I was walking down the hallway,

“Hey,” I said not trying to hide my surprise.

“I know what you are thinking.”

“What am I thinking?”

“That you are somehow responsible for those peoples’ deaths.”

“Am I not?” I stopped myself from yelling, “Those people had no reason for dying.” I whispered,

“Yes, and it is not your fault either. This is just a bad person with powers to abuse.”

“And that person is hunting me.”

“You’ll be fine because you are strong and you have me.”

“Thank you, I wish I had the same confidence as you. This thing scares me, I don’t know anything about it except it sucks life out of people and put viruses on them to control them.” I couldn’t even hide the worry on my face.

But then the bell rang and we had to go to class and study calculus, which I had no mood to study. I had so many things to deal with and school just seemed pointless. I know before it was what kept me feel normal but now I hardly grasp the normal part of me and as much as I wanted to keep it, it just kept slipping away.

“So, have you made up your mind already?” Alex asked during lunch time.

“Yah, and I would agree Rebecca to help us but my family is off limit.”

“Ok, I won’t talk or say anything about your family.” Rebecca out of nowhere said while sitting down by our table. Many how I hated it when she did that.

“You told her to come?” I was a little irritated that Alex went behind my back.

“Hey, you and I know we don’t have a better shot of defending this thing without her.” Alex defended herself,

She was right though, even though Rebecca wasn’t the best person in the world she was the only person who could give us valid info about that thing.

“Okay fine.” I looked at Alex, “so what now?”

“Now we go to my house, so that Rebecca can tell us what really happened to the bodies.”

“Ok, that sounds like a plan.” Rebecca said with her British accent,

“Whatever, let’s just do it already.” I commented annoyed because she was acting like she finally caught me or something.

“Ok, let’s go everyone is waiting for us.”

“Wait a second, you mean your whole family is there?”

“Yes, what’s wrong with that?” Alex asked like she didn’t know what I was talking about,

“Yah, what’s wrong with her family?” Rebecca added.

“You’ll see, let’s just go.” I turned towards Rebecca and looked straight into her eyes, “and we are taking my car no weird tricks.” Making sure I was clear and I wasn’t ready for an argument.

It’s a good thing I was loud and clear because neither of them said a word. We headed to the parking lot to get my car. And as usual nobody bothered to talk or stop us, I think most preferred I would be gone for good.

At this pace I was going to be gone for good, and I’m not talking about moving to another town but rather another planet altogether, which is god know where somewhere in the galaxies.

The ride was quiet because I was in no mood to talk about anything or anything we were going to do there. And the fact that Alex’s whole family was going to be there made things even more awkward for me. I was having a hard time myself trying to understand everything and now I was going to have to answer a whole bunch of questions.

The only thing I could hope for was that they just leave to do whatever people like them do. Also there was one more thing that I had to focus on, the bodies and Rebecca. Maybe finally get some kind of clue about this thing I was going to face. Because up until now I have no idea what kind of monster I’m going to face apart from its impeccable qualities and skills.

Actually, I didn’t even know why it wanted to kill me apart from the reason that I was a prince. Which I wasn’t very sure about it either. Maybe I could ask Rebecca that, I mean it can’t just hate me because I’m some kind of royalty from a planet I don’t know.

Before I knew it we were at the rough road heading to Alex’s house. I was nervous before I got there but I was even more nervous when I was outside the house. As soon as I parked the car the front door was opened and a couple of people came out. Not as much as the first time, but I counted like eight people there at the porch. There was five adults and three kids who were around twelve and thirteen years old.

Something was different about these people. As soon as I got out of the car I was welcomed with smiles and curious looks, something I wasn’t very used to. However, it did made me less nervous, a little.

Their welcoming hands and smiles made me feel less of a freak and that these people could actually help. When we got inside there was a couple more people, this house was really crowded. And today there was even more people than the first day. There was eight people, six men and two women and one of those women was Iris, I didn’t know the other women.

Out of the middle of the crowd Alex’s father popped out. He greeted us with his casual greeting, his face not giving anything away.

“Hello! I’m glad you are here.” He looked at me once but his eyes settled on Rebecca and said, “I assume this is Rebecca,” he gave her a hand shake, “and she can finally tell us what is going on around here. What really happened to those people?”

He was always straight to the point. And I liked that about him. He never bothered himself with other people’s business. Iris wasn’t trying to seduce me anymore and most were calm and quiet like they were waiting a premier of their favorite TV show.

“You know, my daughter told me we are not dealing with ghosts here. That you told her what happened to these people is some kind of virus infection you say!” he explained while taking us down to the basement.

“I have to see them first. Then I’ll be sure if that is actually what happened.” Rebecca said,

“Very well.” He didn’t say much more, just headed straight up to the end of the room. Today it was different from the last time I was in it. It was cleaner and much less junky which made it brighter when the light was switched on.

There was this big table at the back of the room, like a surgical table. There was something on it and it was covered by a plastic sheet. He removed it and there lied three bodies put tightly together. Two of them were placed closer together and another on top of the others.

The faces were disfigured but not because they were beaten. The faces were like they’d been sucked in, one could see the shape of their teeth through their cheeks. Their foreheads were intensely wrinkled and so were their hands.

The skins weren’t a new thing to me because it was the one thing I remembered the most and the eyes. Those wide opened snow white eyes that can’t be closed which kept staring at the blankness. I couldn’t forget that. Their skins were pale almost white like someone who has been frozen on snow.

Rebecca reached for one hand and tried to hold it but it was stuck or rather too dry to move. It was almost like a dry wood. She couldn’t bend it or move it and so were the fingers of the victim, of all the victims.

“He is here.” She said directly to me.

“What does that supposed to mean?” I asked because I’d heard that before. However, something was different this time, she sounded more urgent and scared if I sensed it right. And for someone with such blank expression most of the time that meant something.

“First things first. Tell us what really happened to these bodies if it’s not some kind of possession from ghosts.” Alex’s father interfered.

“These people weren’t possessed nor infected. These people’s lives were sucked out of their bodies.” Rebecca blurted out.

“Are you sure? What has that kind of ability? Is that even possible?” Alex’s father asked.

Down at the basement there was only four of us, Alex, her father, Rebecca and I. But after what Rebecca said people were starting to pop their heads down stairs to hear more.

I know I was supposed to be totally okay with what she said. I mean that was what everyone thought, but I wasn’t. It didn’t matter how many times I heard it, it still freaked the hell out of me.

“His name is Profillius and he is more dangerous than you think.” She turned facing me, “this is what I have been telling you. Now I don’t think we can defeat him anymore.” She was furious and everyone was looking at us like some people on a reality show or something.

“Ok, slow down a little. We need to know why he is doing this.” Alex’s father said,

“He is doing it to increase his powers and life span. As long as he will keep sucking life out of people he will never grow old.” She paused then leaned on the wall, “you see when our species get involved with your kind our DNA is altered somehow and some of us gain some sort of power.” She looked at the people in the room. Who were like the whole family now!

“You are saying when we get sexually involved with people like you.”

“Yes, I mean the babies will be different. Also to ensure the survival of our species since your planet isn’t very suitable for a pure Keplexin. The gravity is too strong here and the hydrogen in the sky is filled with hydrogen which makes it a little harder for a Keplexin to last long here, since it degrade their cells.”

“I’m sorry to hear that. But back to this life sucking alien, how do we defeat it?” Alex father asked again,

“One thing is for sure. It’s not easy to kill him, for status no weapon here can kill him, only a knife from our planet, it has some minerals from our planet which makes him vulnerable.”

“Do you have the knife here?” Alex father continued interrogating,

“Yes, I have three of them.”

“Good, now we just need to find him.”

“According to Layla’s memories she said they were meeting at a warehouse.” Alex said, “And there is couple warehouses by the industrial street and most are occupied and not empty. Four of them are empty but owned with legitimate companies. One however, has been around for a long time. It is not owned by anyone and it’s old in the brink of falling apart. We think this can be the one.” She explained,

“Impressive.” I said, these people were actually professionals even though to me it was just a weird biggest family I ever saw. I was starting to see it differently now.

“But we do not know how they meet or how they pick day and time to meet, even though we know Layla said they met at night.” Alex continued,

“Normally Profillius doesn’t kill conspicuously like this. So, this means he is powering up. If I’m correct they will meet at Steven’s birthday which is in a week and that is when he is planning to confront Steven as well.” Rebecca explained,

I wasn’t surprised she knew my birthday but that made me even more nervous. From what I heard this guy was no joke. The funny thing is I’d always tried to avoid fights in my life. Yet, here I was planning for my biggest and scariest fight I would ever have and with someone I’d never seen before and who is powerful and almost immortal.

“Also Layla said it was dark which means it was at night a convenient time to meet undetected especially in an abandoned place like an old warehouse.” Alex explained again.

“So, now we have a place and time, a day not very sure but it’s likely. When’s your birthday boy?”

“Next Friday.” I said shortly and nervously.

“Okay, people get everything ready. And a little extra this time we don’t know what we are going to face,” he commanded.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 60;

 

“Actually, you can’t come with us.” Rebecca said, and I almost asked what the hell she was doing. We needed all the help we could get.

“Why not? You said it yourself you can’t handle that monster on your own. We have been doing this for a long time, we can help you. And I think he will be alone either.” Alex father suggested.

“Yes I know. But we can’t afford to offer him more charge. And at this point I don’t think your enchanted marks will work he is just too powerful. It will be safer if you let me and Steven face him alone.”

“I’m coming with you.” Alex blurted at me, and my eyes shot right to her father.

“Well, I won’t let a bunch of teenagers go face an alien on their own.” He ordered.

“I’m older so much older than you can imagine.” Rebecca sounded like she was offended.

“How about a better plan, the one that doesn’t involve suicide mission? For today I think it’s enough.”

After hearing that everyone started to head upstairs leaving the four of us at the basement.

“What are you going to do with the bodies?” I asked, just a little curious.

“We are going to sneak them back into the morgue.” Alex whispered to me, but her father shot her a warning look.

“We have it under control. You have something else to worry about.”

Then we all headed back upstairs and the whole family sat around the family room, some on couches, some on the floor and some on the stairs. Most were whispering to each other and look at me and Rebecca from time to time.

“I’ll see you in two days, on Saturday and we can come with a better plan. Which can ensure that everyone comes out alive. Is that okay?” he said looking at Rebecca.

“Yah, that’s fine.” She replied,

Then he escorted us outside the house and three kids followed him outside looking at us curiously. I bet they already knew everything about other worlds and supernatural.

“I will go with them, I left my bicycle at school.” Alex told her father.

“Sure.”

We got inside the car and we headed back to school meanwhile my head was spinning with everything that was going on. If this thing was sucking life out of people then that means my friends and two girlfriends died the same way. And if that was the point why did he wait this long. I mean he already knew me this whole time why didn’t he come to me already? Why did he choose to traumatize me emotionally instead for this long?

“Hey, Rebecca. What does this Profillius want with me? I mean he killed my friends and my girlfriends and left one alive only to hate me. What’s his intentions?”

“That part I don’t know because most of the time I’ve encountered him he always kill them when they are young. With you however, he is been playing you like he is testing you or something.” She stopped and think for a second, “maybe he just realized you different from the rest of them and he waited until your maturity so that you can fully manifest your powers and see what will happen.”

“He will see alright.” I was going to make sure he never hurt anyone ever again.

“Hey, I’m sorry for what happened to you. That was not fair on your part those people didn’t have to die. That’s why it is important we make sure that monster doesn’t get away this time.” Rebecca said,

“You mean you fought him before?” Alex asked with wide eyes,

“Yes and he got away couple times. But I won’t let it happen this time.”

***

We dropped Rebecca near her place because she didn’t want to draw too much attention from people. She will start asking questions if they saw me dropping her at her house. She left Alex and me in the car and when I looked at her I knew something was bothering her.

“What is it?” I asked,

“What?” she asked pretending not to understand,

“You know what I’m talking about.” I looked at her and put on my no joke face, “just say it. Whatever it is that you are thinking. I know something is worrying you.”

“Alright.” She looked at her hands which were on her lap, which means she was nervous. Then all over sudden looked at me sadly, “I just feel like these are the last few moments that we will ever see each other.”

“I know you are worried. Me too, alright. But I can assure you I will be okay and I will come back to you.” I reached out and caressed her face shortly before turning my focus on the road.

She was quiet this time but that sad face didn’t leave her. Even though I tried to be strong for her, I too was worried about the same thing. I mean Rebecca with all her powers couldn’t defeat this Profillius how was a Newby like me supposed to defeat him.

There was a part of me that thought I might not come back alive, and that was the big part of me. But the smallest part that’s always there guiding me and encouraging me kept on insisting I should be strong.

I didn’t know how I could be strong to face such monster. But duties do go away just because they are too difficult or impossible. You find a way around it and that is exactly what I needed to do. I didn’t have to take him head on I could stall for a while to know what his weak point is when I face him.

We arrived at school and the school was empty and quiet because it was late evening. Ashley was going to kill me. I never made her wait this long before. I bet she was angry out of her mind by that time. If she didn’t call mom already to come take her.

I was worried with both situations. If she called mom to take her home then I was going to have two troubles. First, worried mom with lots of questions and two pissed and worried Ashley. That was not a good combination.

But on other hand alone pissed Ashley was more likely to be worse and even more dangerous, likely. There was nothing I could do now, however it’s going to hurt when I see her. And sadly the time to prepare myself was too short because I saw her right where I normally park.

She was angry, that was too obvious. She was red almost like an apple and that wasn’t a blush. She didn’t move an inch from the concrete she was sitting on. I got out of the car and Alex followed.

“Hey, go ahead. I’ll see you tomorrow.” I told her,

“Ok, best wishes with her.” She said while heading the other direction to get her bicycle.

She was right though I needed more than my charm to calm Ashley this time. I knew what exactly what she was thinking and I knew that is what made her mad even more. Hey, even I would’ve been angry if she left me to hang out with her boyfriend, if the situation was reversed.

“Ashley, I’m really sorry. I never intended to make you wait this long.” I didn’t think that was the best line to start with but it was worth a try.

She got up and bumped on my shoulder hard without saying a word. She got inside the car and stayed there.

The ride home was quiet and Ashley refused to look at me in the eyes. It was that way until I decided to break the ice or else we weren’t going to get anywhere with the silent treatment.

“Ash, look I’m,”

“You are sorry, I heard that the first time. First you cut me off and now you stood me up for that girl and you just say sorry. Seriously Steve.”

“What else do you want me to say?”

“How about you tell me what’s really going on. You know I can handle it.” She said and this time she turned towards me.

“I donut know Ashley. Most of these things sounds crazy and dangerous too. Besides I don’t want to get you in trouble, I won’t” she cut in mid-sentence,

“You won’t be able to forgive yourself. I’ve heard that too many times already. And now I’m done listening to that crap, you either let me in or I find my own way. You decide.” She turned towards the window and stared outside.

I knew starting an argument now won’t work, it would make things worse. But so was not saying anything, as I knew Ashley she was going to find a way, any means possible.

“Ok, let me think about it.” I paused for a moment, “I should warn you though. What you might see or hear won’t make sense and it would sound a hundred percent crazy.”

She turned back, “hey, I’m ready for anything. Whatever it is you are dealing with I wanna help. I don’t care how crazy it may sound.”

“Well then, tomorrow we will talk to Alex and we will give you the highlights of the situation.”

“Finally! I’ve waited for this for so long.” Suddenly her expression changed from extremely furious to extremely excited.

***

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 61;

 

Two days passed by way too quickly, but before we met with Alex family there was a few things I had to do. First, trying to explain everything to Ashley was hard because I didn’t know how she would react. But then again, she surprised me since she was super cool with it. Yes, she was scared and grossed out about couple things. Like when she saw those pictures of people whose lives were sucked out of them. And that there was an actual person who can do that.

And that this person was the one who has been tormenting me this entire time and he was hunting me or rather waiting for me to become eighteen to do something to me too. And even though he knew everything about me he didn’t bother showing his face to me.

After that I had train some more and try to learn some new tricks. Rebecca was harsh as she always was, but I didn’t complain this time. She pushed and I followed until I was completely exhausted.

I went home the day before we were going to meet with Alex family super tired. I didn’t know if I was going to wake up the next day. But I was awake earlier than I expected. I was awaken by a nightmare or was it just a dream.

I went back to that place again and saw all these creatures, some were beautiful and some were hideous. The things is I didn’t even know what that place was.

Then the morning came and this was the day we were going to make final plans. I was nervous because this will make things even more real. This proved that days were becoming fewer and fewer and at the end I would have to face Profillius.

I didn’t have to lie to Ashley anymore and that felt good. So, even my plans to meet with Alex family wasn’t a problem, she told me even if mom came home early she would come up with something.

“Okay, we have everything planned.” Alex father told us once we all arrived.

“Let’s hear it.” Rebecca blurted,

“My team will go with you there.” He said and I almost cheered,

But Rebecca had different understanding in her head, “did you hear what I just said the first time.” Her voice intense,

“Hey, calm down. I didn’t finish.” He voice was raised too, “we know he is powerful and all but he is also not stupid. We know he is going to have security and some creatures Alex told me about. You can’t fight all of them.”

“So, what are you suggesting?” Rebecca asked more calmly.

I didn’t say anything because I had no idea on how to fight evil or any kind of gang for that matter. I left it to the professionals. The only thing that I wanted was for all this madness to be over.

“Our job won’t be to face him, that’s your job. Our part will be to clear the path and leave him for you. After that we will be gone, we are leaving this town to a different place with more need. I think after this Profillius is taken care of this town will finally be at peace.”

I looked at Alex and she looked at her feet. I was shocked, she didn’t tell me she was leaving town. But before her father could detect the shock from my face I composed myself. I still had a week so I thought there will be enough time to ask her properly. After what her father said I didn’t hear much of what they kept blubbering about. Nevertheless, I heard the conclusion.

“That sounds good, I think it will work.” Rebecca agreed.

“Alright, get ready we’ll meet on the other side of town on Friday at 2300. Don’t be late,”

“Why so late?” I naïvely asked.

“Because a day starts and end at 12:00 in the midnight and that is the time they will meet.” Rebecca explained.

“Alright.” That’s all I could say.

***

The only thing that was left was counting down the days. And it was because I couldn’t see Alex and the day we met her father refused to let her escort us. He said there was some things he needed the whole family involved. Even two days later she was still busy and I was getting desperate.

My sleeps weren’t very nice either. I had to go back to the bathtub. I had visions of someone tall with pointy ears and dark brown skin and eyes. I had no idea if that was Profillius but if I were to guess I would’ve said that was him.

The bathtub helped me decrease the visions of places and strangers I kept seeing. Also, that is the secret I couldn’t tell Ashley because it was going to make her super freaked. I knew she tried to be cool with everything else, but I also knew she wouldn’t just sit back and watch me sleep in the bathtub. I knew she would try and find some kind of solution. It was better for her not to know about it.

By the third day I was taken with Rebecca and couple Alex uncles to get intense training so that I could be ready. The uncles were her giant uncle called Bob and two others. Also Iris played part at training my mind so that Profillius won’t invade my mind in case he tried. And I was good at it.

The uncles however, that was a different story entirely. They kicked my ass pretty good at first, because I didn’t know how to fight a bunch of people, and that was the challenge. But at the end Rebecca gave me a hint on how to use their energy flow against them even if I was blind fold.

The good thing was that I improved a lot from the time I started. After that day we trained a little bit more to make sure there was nothing left to cover.

“Hey,” Alex called me when I was sitting at the porch of the cabin in the woods. I’d just finished training and the next day I was going to face my greatest fear.”

“Hey.” I replied,

“Don’t worry we are going to face this Profillius.” She encouraged me then she sat next to me and caressed my back,

“I don’t know Alex. I’ve never seen him, and even Rebecca has never been able to defeat him. How can I be so sure that I can?”

“How he looks like doesn’t matter. This is a monster and he must be stopped and you will because I believe in you.”

“Thanks, I needed that. Let’s go get this monster and finish this torture.”

“And that is exactly what I wanted to hear.”

I sat there quietly half scared half hopeful that maybe I might actually be able to defeat him. After a while we went home with Alex holding my hand on the way back to my car, and that made me feel not too alone as I was feeling before. Ashley told me she will ask one of her friends to take her home.

So I was practically free to go straight home. I stood by my car after a long day of training in the woods. I leaned on it and wrapped Alex around my arms and for a second I really looked at her. At that moment I remembered something and I couldn’t believe it took me so long to ask her. Just like she read my mind or something her body became stiff. But we were both too busy preparing for this battle so much that we didn’t have time.

“Look Steven, I know what you want to ask about but there is nothing we can do about it.” She said sadly.

“What are you talking about? You are leaving and you didn’t even want to tell me.” I was sadder than I was angry.

“I wanted to tell you but I couldn’t, it was too hard. You have no idea how much I want to be with you. But my dad needs me.” Tears were starting to gather in her eyes.

“Hey, look. I understand I just wish you told me earlier. Anyways, it will be safer for you to be far away from here.” I cupped her cheeks with my hands, “I don’t want anything bad to happen to you.”

“You know I can take care of myself.” She looked at me seriously,

“I know, but I will more at peace if I knew you are safe.”

“Okay,”

“So this is our last day, huh?”

“I guess.” She got closer, so that her body was pressed against me.

“What are you doing?”

“You’ll see.” She began to kiss my lips then my cheeks and down to my neck and my earlobe. Then her hands traced down slowly from my chest and to my stomach, a moan escaped my mouth. Then, very slowly her hand caressed my pants.

“That feels nice.” My voice almost ran out.

I couldn’t stop myself I cupped her face and kissed her fiercely. I didn’t care if we were in middle of the road. I know it was crazy but I deserved one moment of distraction. So I tuned everything out and just let myself enjoy the moment.

It started very slowly and smoothly but the speed and the feeling intensified. And as the heat increased my mind was completely blank now, all I could think about was her and her only. I opened the back door of the car and I lied on the seat then she came on top of me. She ground on me which pushed me over the edge and I couldn’t stop myself from moaning out loud. As if she knew exactly what to do and make me lose control, she crushed her lips on me and kissed me deeply. I couldn’t wait any longer I grabbed her waist and wanted to turn her over but almost fell down from the seat which made us laugh from my clumsiness. That didn’t last long though, I lied her down then I started to unbutton my shirt quicker than I ever did before.

“Guys, you are in the middle of the road.” Someone said from behind me. And what worse we left the door open. I whipped my head around so fast my neck hurt.

Somehow I didn’t feel so bad seeing it was just Iris. I put my shirt back on and Alex wore her tank top.

“What are you doing here?” she asked with a little hint of venom in her voice,

“Hey, calm down.” Iris said with a raised eyebrow like this was a different Alex talking, “uncle was looking for you and I offered to get you. You are welcome by the way I don’t think anyone else would’ve taken this scenario very lightly.”

“Ok, fine. I’m sorry, I thought it was one of your snooping around episode.”

“Hey, I don’t snoop around.” Iris complained and seemed a little embarrassed in front of me.

“Yes, you do and it is super annoying. Anyways, let’s go already.”

I don’t know why but Iris somehow seemed super shy because of what Alex said. Maybe she thought I would judge her, while on the contrary I wasn’t surprised she would do something like that.

Alex came towards after we were all ready to go on our separate ways and she kissed me several times, “I love you. I’m going to miss you.” She finally said and once again her eyes were filled with tears.

I kissed her again with as much passion as I could offer, “I love you too. When all this is over I’m gonna find you.”

She looked at me in the eyes and a couple tears betrayed her, they fell down her cheeks. But before I could wipe them away she hugged me tightly and all over sudden she turned and left with Iris.

My heart tightened and for a second I felt like I was suffocating from inside out. I had no idea I fell so fast and deep for that girl. I got inside the car and headed home myself.

I kept thinking about Alex and wondered how things had changed in couple months. When I met her there was nothing I wanted more than push her away and for her to leave me alone. But now I couldn’t let her go and I was willing to find her anywhere she might go. Now I was glad I met her and the fact is that she accepted me for who I am without judging me like everyone else. How could I let her go? As far as I knew I would never meet someone like her again.

There are very few secrets in a small town and mine was no different. Mom already knew I had a girlfriend, since I was famous even though not in a good way. Still people talked about me from time to time, so in those talks mom heard about my new girlfriend and I was surprised that she was super okay with it.

***

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 62;

 

The next was Friday, the day of the event. It was a school day and I went to school like any other day. But the entire day all I did was counting the time. I knew I was going to face him in the middle of the night but that didn’t make me any less nervous. Alex didn’t show up to school today and that made me feel alone all over again. Bratt was another thing I had no plans of confronting, but out of nowhere he came to me during lunch time.

He was standing in front of my lonely table with his goons. I was really in no mood to argue with anyone, but he was determined to make my day worse than it already was. He threw my sandwich with its plate on the floor.

“I heard you are trying to hang out with my girlfriend, freak. I won’t let you kill her like you did to Clara. Did you know I loved her too? But you killed her you piece of shit.”

“Look, I’m sorry she died but I didn’t kill her.” I said with my voice shaking, and it wasn’t because of him something was happening to me.

“Of course you did like everyone else who gets close to you.”

“I’m not feeling very good. I need to leave now.” I felt like my powers were about to explode from inside my body. I started to see people covered in a mirage of some kind of energy shield.

“You are not going anywhere freak.” He commanded and motioned two of his goons to hold me so they came to my side and pushed me on the wall. Since my table was at the end of the cafeteria in the corner.

“I really need to go now.” I pleaded.

“Are you sweating? I haven’t even started yet.” Bratt said proudly, and now everyone was watching.

Yes, I was sweating but not out of fear I wish it was for that reason it could’ve been so much simpler. But something was happening inside of me making me sweat. I felt Ike I couldn’t control my powers anymore.

“You need to go now. I can’t hold it anymore.”

“What? You need to pee freak? You can’t hold it anymore.” He laughed and his friends did as well,

“Grrh!” I groaned, “Go now.” I gave out guttural cry, but he didn’t care.

What happened next was something that made sure I would never stay in town ever again. I gave out some kind of electromagnetic shield. It was so strong that it destroyed every electronic device in the cafeteria and pushed tables and chairs out of the way.

“You really are a freak!” Bratt said in fear.

“I’m out of here.” One of his friends said and fled the cafeteria followed with everyone else with lots of screams.

I couldn’t move. I was stuck, ashamed, scared and worried. I really was a freak and dangerous too. Worse, I had no idea what the hell that was.

“Come on. We need to go.” Rebecca out of nowhere grabbed my hand heading to the back door of the cafeteria.

I didn’t say anything. I was still in shock and my head was also in a fog of some kind. She got me inside my car and she took off, driving my Dorge without my permission.

By the time we arrived at Alex’s house I was starting to feel more of myself again.

“What just happened?” I asked Rebecca,

“You are not a kid anymore, which means you hit maturity,” she said, “which means you are time is up.”

“What does that supposed to mean?”

“It means from now on he can find you anywhere you go. He has killed a bunch of our kind who were trying to hide from him. That’s why I don’t want us to run, I want us to take the fight to him. That is the only way.”

“Well then, let’s get him.”

She parked by the porch so that we can make final plans for the night. Alex was the first one to come meet us at the door.

“What happened? I thought we were going to meet in the evening.” She looked surprised and worried,

Yah, I forgot they planned we were going to meet in the evening. I didn’t know why Rebecca decided to bring me here, but I guess she had a good reason.

“Steven had an incident in school today. I’m pretty sure the cops are looking for him right now. And his home is the first place they are going to check.” Rebecca explained.

“Ok, come on.”

We got inside and everyone was busy moving around and Rebecca and I just stood there like statues. Alex went to her father’s study and didn’t come out for a long while. But she finally came out together with her father.

“Good afternoon. So I heard you ran into some trouble in school. That’s too bad, but we have bigger, more important things we have to discuss.” He said and to my surprise he wasn’t the way I pictured him he would be on a day like this.

He was more relaxed than any other day, “since you are already here. We can use this time to discuss about the plan.” He paused and looked at me and Rebecca.

He signaled Alex and she went back to the study then she came back with a folded long paper. She put it on the table and her father spread it and it covered half a table. From the look of it, it was like a blueprint of some kind.

“I assume you all know what this is.” We nodded,

“Good, we know that the warehouse has one accessible entrance and the windows have bars which won’t be easy to get through. And since it’s a one floor story warehouse they will probably have their meeting at the top. There’ll be guards at the entrance and a few more on the ground floor. Our job is to clear the path for you and after that you’ll be all alone.” He explained everything while pointing on several places on the paper. He kept talking a little bit more but I tuned it out and started looking at the rest of the family which was going to the basement and up and outside with a bunch of boxes.

“Okay, we got it.” Rebecca replied to something Alex father said.

“Good. The rest of the family is a little busy getting everything ready so that we won’t forget anything when we go.” He pointed to the people who acted like we were invincible or something. “Sit down and relax we still got couple more hours to cover.”

So, I slumped on the couch and just be in a stupor thinking this is it, like for real. There was no going back now.

After Alex father explained everything he went to the basement as well and Alex returned the blueprint back to the study. When she came back she grabbed my hand and pulled towards the back door. I didn’t even know such a small house had a back door.

She kissed me roughly, “I didn’t want leave without tasting your lips for the last time.” She kissed me again, “One more time.”

“Aren’t you worried someone might see us?” I asked worried but also pleased,

“It doesn’t matter, I’m leaving anyway. So, I don’t care.” She had that mischievous look on her face.

I didn’t add a word I just held her face with my hands and kissed her deeply as I was moving her to lean on the wall of the house. Then kissed her until I ran out of breathe.

She hugged me tightly after letting go and we just stayed that way for a while and it was exactly what I needed at that moment, something that didn’t involve killing or dying just living and love.

“I’m gonna miss you Steven.” She said softly,

“I’m gonna miss you too Alex. But I’m gonna find you.” I told her,

“Let’s hope you can find me.”

“I will.” I sounded more sure than I felt.

When we went back inside I ate. I didn’t know I eat a lot when I’m nervous, it kinda made me a little calmer and confidence, I guess. From that moment forward time moved fast and suddenly it was dark and time to go finally arrived.

We had to go a little bit earlier so that everyone could take their positions and see Profillius and his people get in. So that we could see how many they real were. Alex, Iris and two of her uncles were left in the van to watch over Rebecca and me.

Around eleven thirty close to midnight several SUVs stopped by the entrance of the warehouse. There was four of them and they were all filled with people and they all came out like storm. Then, there was this very tall man wearing all black with two bodyguards guiding him towards the entrance.

“I’m going to fight that?” I asked out of panic.

“Quiet, we don’t know how far he can hear.” One of Alex uncles said harshly. We were a fair distance from the warehouse. They used binoculars but Rebecca and I didn’t need ‘em because our visions were heightened somehow.

And just like clockwork the man stopped and looked back, but turned the wrong way because his back was facing us. For a second I thought he heard us, but I realized he wasn’t listening instead he was waiting for someone from the second SUV to come out.

To my surprise I saw some people who looked so much like mom and Ashley, and them too had bodyguards but not for protection. Mom didn’t seem to resist that much but Ashley was always stubborn so the body guard had to shove her several times to move forward.

My heart pounded in my chest and I attempted to get out of the van we were in to go save them. But Rebecca held me in place.

“Let go. I won’t let him kill them too.” I roared.

“Stand down.” The second uncle ordered.

“That’s my mom and my sister out there I can’t just sit still.”

“You can save them if you are smart. Or you might make him kill them and all of us.” Iris said calmly, and I think she played around with my head because I found myself losing the will to struggle.

We sat there watching mom and Ashley and the man disappearing inside the warehouse. I was worried, angry and scared. But I also knew Iris was right, so I sat there waiting for instructions.

“Is everyone in position?” Alex father asked through a radio call.

“Yes, the king fish is inside.” The first uncle replied,

“Okay everyone, get ready we move in three.” Alex father commanded.

Honestly, I wasn’t sure how they were going to do it until I heard him say three and all over sudden there was noises everywhere. There was gunshots everywhere, it was like there was explosion everywhere.

“Stay in here until I tell you to get out.” The second uncle ordered and headed out with the first one.

I didn’t wish to get out anyway so I sat still and the noises kept going until it was super quiet all over sudden.

“Ok, come on. It’s clear now.” He came back to take us.

“No, you stay here.” He told Alex then pointed at Iris, “and you make sure she stays here.”

Before I left Alex reached for me and kissed me, “I love you.”

“I love you too.” I replied before heading to my death.

The uncles exchanged looks, but after seeing everyone else wasn’t as surprised as they recovered quickly.

“Let’s go.”

They led Rebecca and me to the entrance where we met Alex father and several other people they were working with, some of who I never saw before.

“My team is going to make sure the ground floor is clear after that is up to you.” Alex father instructed,

So we headed inside and the warehouse was big and the light wasn’t enough and weren’t working properly so most part was dark.

“Wait,” I shouted.

“What?” he asked,

“There is still people in here.” Soon after I finished the sentence some people we couldn’t see started shooting at us. Instinctively I stopped the bullets with my telekinesis. Then Rebecca did her thing and we heard some groaning and whining and within seconds she was by my side again.

“I think the ground floor is clear.” She said,

“Well then, I think we are done here. God speed kids.” He said,

Rebecca didn’t like the kids’ part so her face wrinkled a little. Then he left with his crew. Rebecca and I were the only people left and several bodies on the floor which weren’t bleeding which means the guards weren’t humans but Keplexins.

We went up the stairs and the two guards that were there didn’t shoot at us but instead they backed up while pointing their guns at us until we reached the top.

“You are right on time. I have been waiting for you, I have to admit that was a dramatic entrance.” The tall man said who I assumed was Profillius.

At the end of the room Ashley was tied on a chair and mom was bending next to her crying.

“Mom, Ashley. Don’t you dare hurt them?” I snarled.

“Oh, I am not. How can I? Eliza have done a marvelous job. She deserves a reward.”

“What are you talking about?” I was confused.

“She did tell you.” He turned and looked at mom, “I’m not surprised she didn’t tell you.”

“She didn’t tell me what?” I yelled at him.

“I’ll leave that opportunity to her.” He moved to the side as if leaving the stage for another contestant.

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 63;

 

Mom looked at him with pleading eyes as if she was begging for something. I never saw that look on her before.

“Come on Eliza. When did you become this pathetic? I liked you netter when you were ruthless, but now you are just useless.” He told her.

“Well, if you can’t tell I will.” He said, “You see, Eliza there killed your parents and I hired her to take care of you so that I can harness the energy from your body when you become mature.” He said with a smile.

“No, you are lying.” I looked at mom but she was looking down on the floor, “mom, tell me it’s not true, please.”

She didn’t say a word, but surprised me when she moved just as fast as Rebecca did and tried to attack Profillius but he caught her by the neck and started choking her. I didn’t know what to do. A part of me wanted to help her but another wanted to let her die for killing my parents. The conflict disappeared when he pulled out a knife from inside his big jacket and stabbed her with it in the stomach.

“No,” I yelled and I rushed towards him.

He threw mom on the side and slapped me one mighty slap which sent me flying on the other side of the room. When I hit the floor my heard was spinning and felt like I got hit by a train.

When I was attempting to get up Rebecca tried to fight him as well. But she didn’t seem to get anywhere, he blocked every punch she threw and every punch he threw at her hit her. The last attempt she tried was using her knife the one she said could kill him. She throttled it towards him but he threw her and her knife on the side that Ashley was tied up on a chair unconscious and the knife fell close to it.

He turned and seemed like he was going to finish Rebecca off. Suddenly I got an idea, there was one table in the room so I used my powers and threw the table at him and it broke into pieces.

Good thing is he left Rebecca alone but he seemed annoyed and coming for me. I got myself steady and tried to find his weak point but he had none. I threw him pieces of the table with my telekinesis which didn’t seem to bring much effect on him.

And finally he was like face to face with me. He had bluish gray eyes which means he was royalty as well. He had good looks if he wasn’t so bad. I pounced him fast and moved quickly so that he won’t catch me. But that didn’t take him down it rather made him angrier.

“You’ll never be able to defeat me. I have lived for centuries. You are just a little boy.” He said while coming towards me as I was trying to catch my breath. Man! Fighting him was like fighting a huge brick wall.

“You know, I thought killing your friends will turn your soul dark and you can become my partner. With powers like yours we could take over the world together. But you are stubborn. Anyways, that changes nothing, now I’m just going to take those powers from you. Can you imagine take life and give life at will. Do you know how nice it will be if I could find anyone whenever I wanted. You can’t understand, you are still too young. I have been waiting a long time for someone with powers like yours.”

I was angry and tired so I decided to try one more time, so I gathered all the powers I had inside of me and try to control his body. But somehow by using his hand could resist my powers.

“You are strong, but not enough to take me.” Then he moved so fast it felt like he moved in a blink of an eye. He grabbed my neck and lifted me to his level, since he was taller by several inches my legs were dangling, “how long I have waited and now finally. Don’t resist it won’t hurt.” Then he opened his mouth wide and I started to feel weird like my body was being drained. I felt dry yet sweaty and his face had bluish glow. I couldn’t breathe, I couldn’t move, every part of me was stiff.

I was feeling my life being sucked out of my body and I could think was damn, what a shitty way to die. Then a picture of Ashley smiling face popped up in my head then mom’s even though now I knew she killed my parents for this monster, but she also took good care of me. Then I remembered Alex with her mischievous attitude and stubbornness. These were the images which helped me to hold on even though I knew at the end of the day I will give up and die. My vision was becoming blurry and my body was getting super cold, ‘this is it, huh!’ I thought. Then I closed my eyes since there was no any strength left inside of me.

But all over sudden the suffocation stopped and in a slightest way I felt my body again and started breathing again. Then I was dropped on the floor since my legs didn’t have any communication with body for a second.

I looked behind him and Ashley was standing with her eyes totally black. Now I understood why her eyes could turn black like that, I always wondered even though I never asked. She wasn’t a normal human like me. This was the Ashley you never mess with. He turned around and Rebecca knife was stuck in his back. He tried to reach for it but he couldn’t, he reached for Ashley who was looking at him like a wild animal but he could move also.

Weirdly, he was there one minute and another he was gone and the knife fell on the floor. And just like that he was gone.

Ashley ran towards me and hugged me so tightly I felt like she was checking me, but I didn’t mind.

“Thank you.” I pleaded.

“I’ll never let anything bad happen to you, ever.” She said proudly and also her eyes were back to normal.

“Mom!” Ashley called out and kneeled down on the floor where mom was lying.

I went to Rebecca and she was alive but just passed out, I woke her up. She was on her feet again within seconds.

“Is he dead?” she asked,

“I don’t know but he isn’t here now.” I said,

“Steven,” mom called with a low voice.

Quickly I rushed to her, somehow I couldn’t help caring about her and wanting to hear what she had to say. She grabbed my hand tightly and gave me something.

“I’m sorry I killed you parents, even though I know these words doesn’t change anything. I want you to know there wasn’t a day I didn’t regret doing what I did. You healed me you returned my soul back because you are the healer. You saved me from the person I was. You will achieve a lot in your life and save lots of lives as well. The keys are for the house your parents left for you. May be there’s some documents there to help you know them and your origin. Don’t punish your sister for what I did. Take care of each other. That is my only request. I know there is no excuse for what I did, but I tried to do everything a parent could do for her children. I hope that is enough for you to forgive me.” She coughed, “I’m really sorry.” She took her other hand joined our hands Ashley’s and mine with hers,

“I love you both, the years I raised you two were the best years I could ever wish for. I finally experienced what feels like being alive. My time has come, I have been in this world for far too long anyway. It’s time I rest as well.” She dropped her hands and just like that she was gone.

Ashley sobbed and I joined her. There was no way I could manage to stay angry at her after what she said. Ashley leaned on me and I held her until she stopped crying. Somehow mom’s body turned to ash and evaporated in the air. I looked at Rebecca who wasn’t surprised,

“Our bodies decompose quicker here.” She said.

We got up afterward and the body guards too were gone. So there was only three of us.

“I’m really sorry Steven. I didn’t know, if you decide to hate me now I will understand.” Ashley sadly said and guilt displaying all over her face.

“What are you talking about? You are my sister no matter what. Besides, you just saved my life so that compensate for whatever happened to our parents.” I grabbed her and hugged her. At first she was stiff but hugged me back finally.

“Thank you.” Rebecca said awkwardly,

“For what?” Ashley asked not sure she knows why she thanked her.

“For saving him.”

“Don’t worry about it, I will do anything for him. Anyways we all have got somewhere to go.” Ashley said, “I’m pretty sure no one’s going to let me stay here. And I can’t go with you I need to learn to take care of myself.”

“Okay.” I hugged her for the last time, “don’t hesitate to call if you need anything.” I told her before she left.

Then she left and Rebecca and I had a house to find somewhere in the state. The house which gonna hold secrets to who my parents were and who I really am.

 

 

 

 

 

 

THE END:

207

 

Impressum

Texte: Denis Daniel
Bildmaterialien: Google
Cover: Canva
Lektorat: Olimpia Garbal
Korrektorat: Denis Daniel
Satz: Large print
Tag der Veröffentlichung: 13.12.2021

Alle Rechte vorbehalten

Widmung:
Thanks to all my readers for reading my books and i hope you have fun reading them.